YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

A

GENERAL INDEX

TO THE

WORKS

OF

THE REV. DANIEL WATERLAND, D. D.

THE REVIEW

OP

THE AUTHOR'S LIFE AND WRITINGS

WILLIAM VAN MILDERT, D. D.
LORD BISHOP op LLANDAFF.

OXFORD,
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS.
MDCCCXXVIII.

INDEX OF TEXTS
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

GENESIS

.

Ch

Ver.

Ch.

Ver.

I

I. I. ii. 129. II. 7a. n.

4-

I. I. ii. 44.

III. 310.

3. 4. VI. 175. w. VIII

3. VII. 279. n. 281. m.
287. n. 288. «.
X. 366.
25. I. ii. 49- n.
7. II. 13. 22. 29. X.
6.
3. II. 85. IX. 331. n.
366. 367.
6. vind. VI. 38.
26.1.11.135.311.11.41.
7. II. 85.
72. w. IV. 340. 370.
18. VII. 314. n.
27. IV. 370.
8.
9. I. ii. 29.
Z
2.3. VI. 175. «.
21. II. 85. VII. 152. n
7. III. 114. 115.
IX.387.vind.VI.39
19. vindicated, VI. 27.
9-
4. VII. 152. n.
24. VI. 14. n. 17.
6. II. 85.
3
I. vind. VI. 28.
9 — 18. VII. 314. n.
5. II. 72. n.
13. vind. VI. 4a.
6. 7. vind. VI. 35.
22. 23. VI. 224. n.
8. 1.11.20.11.123.111.
10.
25— 3^- VI. 45- «•
131. 132. 135. VI.
II.
2. VI. 14. n.
^6. n. vind. VI. 37.
7. II. 72. n. IV. 340
9. I. ii. 20. III. 131.
vind. VI. 44.
132- ^35-
29.31. VI. 47. n.
10. VI. 36. n.
12.
a. II. 84. w. VI. 173. w
13. VI. 30. n.
VII. 314. n.
15. VI. 17.
3. II.84.W.VII.314.W
21. VIII. 287. n. vind.
13. vind. VI. 46.
VI. 37.
13-
8. VI. 47. ra.
22. II. 72. n. IV. 340.
16. VI. 173. n.
4 1
— VI. 14. n.
iVATERLAND INDEX.
17. II. 84. 11.
B
INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch.

Ver.

Ch. Ver.

14.

16. VI. 47. n.

21. — in. 139.

18. VIII. 201. ra.

2. IV. 66. VII. 314- «¦

15-

2. I. ii. 44.

12. 1.ii. ai.29. Ill- 125.

5. VI. 173. ra.

vind. VI. 61.

6. VII. 151. ra.

33.11. II. ra.

7. I. li. 44. II. 105.
22. 10. vind. VI. 62.
8. vind. VI. 51.
16. VI. 112. ra.
16. VIII. 454. n. IX.
17. VI. 173. ra.
455-
25. 3. VIII. 22. ra.
18. VII. 314- ;«•
23. VI. 72. ra.
17-
I. I. ii. 21. III. 134.
26. a. 3. VII. 314. ra.
2. I. ii. 21. III. 134.
4. VI. 173. ra.
VI. 173. ra.
7. VI. 47. ra.
a — 22. VII. 314. n.
ai. VI. 14. ra.
4 — 6. VI. 173. w.
28 — 31. VII. 337. ra.
7. VII. 153. ra. 316. w.
27. 19. vind. VI. 69.
9—14. VII. 315. ra.
33- VI. 72- «•
10. V. 493. «. VII. 53. ra.
28. 13. II. 123. III. 125. 134
153.ra.320.ra. 321. ra.
VII. 314. ra.
vind. VI. 52.
14.VI.173.ra. VII.314.ra
II. V.493.ra. VII.5a.n.
20. VII. 321. ra.
13- VII. 53. w. 153. ra.
20. 21. aa. VII. 314. n.
i4.V.456.ra.VII.i53.w.
29.31.32. X. 308. 312.
18
- in- 139-
31.— III. 139.
1. 13. 1.ii. 21. III. 125.
13. I. ii. 21.28. III. 125
13.5- 138-
134. 138.
18. II. 84. ra.
30. III. 346. ra.
19. VIII. 22. ra.
43—5.5- VII. 338. ra.
23. VI. 6'^.
49- 53- III- 346. ra.
19
— III. 139. VI. 14. ra.
32. la. VI. 173. ra.
24. I. ii. 21. III. 125.
34. 14. VI. 56. n.
^33- 13.5-
35. I. I. ii. 21. III. 125
27. I. ii. 21. III. 125.
^37-
^3S-
7. II. 72. ra.
20
. 2. III. 134.
9. VII. 314. w.
6.VI.59.7J. 6o.7i. 2oo.ra.
36. 12. VI. 141. ra.
13. II. 72. ra.
38. 13. &c. vind. VI. 74.
17. vind. VI. 59.
39. 9. IX. 269. w.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

Ch. Ver.
40. 15. II. 97. n.
45. 8. VI. 237. ra.
48. 19. 26. II. 84. ra.
49. 4. 8. II. 84. n.

I- 7
2. 12
3- 2

9'
14

15 1618
21.
22.
4- —
24.28.
5- 3
II,
6. 2,
3-4- 5' 7'

EXODUS.
9. VI. 173. ra.
vind. VI. 81.
VII. 95. ra.
I. ii. 21. III. 125.
^33' T^35- 137- 138-
VII. 9i.ra.
I.ii. 21. 25. III. 125.
'^33- ^3B- ^31- 138.
IX. 30a.
Ill- 133-
VII. 317. re.
I. ii. a2.44.47.ra. II.
II. ra. 133. III. 135.
134- 135- IV. 3S3-
L ii. 44. 47. ra. III.
125. 134.
I. ii. 22. II. 252.
VII. 317. ra.
vind. VI. 84.
VL 86. ra.
VI. 86.7i. 87. 87.ra.
VI. 14. ra.
25. 26. X. 38.
VII. 314. ra.
VI. 84. ra.
12. 13. VIII. 333.
ra. 3. &c. I. ii. 44. 46.
III. 125.
—7. VII. 314. ra.
I. ii. 33.
II. 105.

Ch. Ver.
6. 29. I. ii. 45.
7. i.I.il. 34. VII. iji.ra.
5. VI. 177. n.
9. 16, VI. 177. ra.
II. 2. VI. 87. ra.
12. 9. VII. 187. ra.
II. 12. 13. VII. 153. ra.
12. I. ii. 45. II. 20.
13. VII. 5a. ra.
14. VII. 69. ra.
15. VI. 14.??. VII.50.ra.
413. ra.
17. VI. 14. ra.
19. VII. 413. ra.
21. VII. 327. ra.
33. VI. 300. ra.
24. VII. 69. re.
26. 27. VII. 69. re. VIII.
307. ra.
33. VL 87. re.
35.36. vind. VL 86.
43 — 48. VIL 49. re.
48. V. 495. re. X. 25.
5. 7. II. 84. re.
9. II. 84. re. V. 494. ra.
VII. 49. re. 69. re.
II. 13. II. 84. re.
16. V. 494. re.
4. VI. 177. ra.
2. IL 107.
16. I. X. 183. ra.
8. VI. 237. ra.
, 8. VI. 140. ra.
16. VI. 142. w.
, 3. VIL 314-
5. VIIL 341. n.
6. VIII. 28. ra. 341. ra.
8. vind. VIL 321. ra.
B 2

13

14
15

17

19

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
20. 2.

I.ii. 22. 25. II. 105.

II.

163. 167.
III. 342. IV.

123.
3. I. ii.
105.
351-
5. I. ii. 163. IV. 35a.
vind. VI. 89.
23. 30. I. ii. 168.
23. 18. VII. 358. ra.
24. 3. 7. VII. 321. ra.
8. V. 493. VIL 345. ra.
314. ra. 330. ra.
10. I. ii. 33.
39. 18. VII. 15a. ra.
20. VIII. ^^6. re.
40. VIII. 323. ra.
30. 7. VII. 366. ra.
12. 13. VI. 96. ra.
32. 13. VL 112. re. 173. ra.
34. 6. 7. VI. 89. ra.
14. IV. 352. ra.
19. 20. VI. 96. ra.
25. VII. 358. ra.
29. VL 14. ra.
34. II. 115. w. V. 407.W.
LEVITICUS.
I. 2.VI.97.re.VIII.288.ra.
4. VII. 152. ra.
9. V. 455. n.
10. 14. VI. 97. n.
2. 4. VIII. 323. ra.
3. II. VII. 152. re.
6. 30. VII. 329. ra.
35- VL 86. ra.
7. 18. VII. 152. ra. 215. re.
8. — X. 24.
14. 15. VII. 152. ra.

Ch. Ver.
10. 6. X. 24.
17. VII. 152. n.
16. 4. VI. 241. ra.
13. VII. 413. ra.
ai. VII. 68. ra. 152. re.
' 22. VIL 152. re.
17. 10. II. VII. 152. ra.
18. 4. VI. 261. ra.
5. V.458.ra. VI.261.ra.
6. I. ii. 45.
19. 18. VI. 315. ra.
33. VI. ^6. ra.
34. VL 315. ra.
31. 6.8. 17.31. VII.15a.ra.
aa. VII. 153. re. X. 35.
23- X. 35.
35. VII. 153. ra.
24. 7. VII. 67. re. 359. ra.
381. ra.
26. II. 12. VII. 151. ra.
41. VII. 153. re.
27. 21. VI. 96. ra.
28. VI. 64.
28. 29. vind. VI. 95. re.
NUMBERS.
I. I. X. 183. ra.
40.47.x. 23.
3. — X. 182. ra.
9. VI. 97. ra.
15. X. 23.
45.46. VL 97. ra.
4.— X. 183. re.
15- X. 33. 96. ra.
6. 23—27. VIIL 151. n.
8. 16. 19. VI. 97. ra.
24. X. 183.
9. 6. 10. VII. 49. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

Ch. Ver.
9. 13. VII. 50. re. 413. ra.
14. II. 70.
10. 9. X. 32.
21. VII. 67. ra.
14. 15. VI. 118. ra. 177. re.
21. II. 137. ra. VI. 113. ra.
118. re. 178. ra.
23- X. 33. 34.
a8. VI. 113. w.
39. X. 33. 24.
30 — 34. vind. VI. 98.
15. 32. V. 448. re.
16.— IX. 189. ra.
3. VIII. 71. ra.
30. X. 95. ra.
18. 14. VI. 97. ra,
15. 16. VI. 64. ra.
21. 2. 3. VI. 95. ra. vind.
VI. 102.
5. 6. 7. I. ii. 50.
8. 9. VI. 12. ra. IX.
456. ra.
33. 5. II. 84. ra.
6. II.84.ra. IX. 398. re.
8. IX. 398. ra.
10. II. 13. sermon upon,
IX. 397.
13. 13. VI. 109. re.
18. IX. 401. ra.
30. VI. 109. ra.
a8. vind. VI. 107.
33. — IX. 414. w.
8. VI. 316. re.
9. II. 84. ra.
10. VI. 173. ra.
19. VI. 38. ra.
24. VII. 122.
24. 3. IX. 409. ra.

Ch. Ver.
24. ao. VI. 140. ra.
35. 13. 13. VII. 314. n.
2,6. 63. 64. 6$. X. 34.
37. 13. 14. VIII. 333. ra.
38. I. X. 34.
3. 34. VII. 153. ra.
31. 8. IX. 405. ra.
16. VI. no. ra.
50. VIII. 351. re.
32. II. X. 24.
33.38. X. 33.
DEUTERONOMY.
1. 10. II. VI. 173. re.
ai.31. II. 84. ra.
34. vind. VI. III.
3. 34. II. II. re.
4. 5. VIII. 17. re.
6. VI. 178. VIII. 17. re.
7. II. II. re. 73. re.
9. 10. IL 84.. ra.
37. 38. VL 363. re.
5. 5. VIL 314. re.
37. VIL 331. re.
31. X. 34a.
6. 4. II. 44. 68. 73. IV.
351.
6. 7. VL 185. ra.
13. I. ii. 163.
7. 19. II. II. re.
37. VII. 339. n.
8. 3- II- 85-
9. 4. VI. 103. re.
6. IX. 379. ra.
10. 8. VIII. 151. ra.
16. VII. 153. ra. 316. ra.
17. II. II. re. VI. 319. re.
20. I. ii. 163.
B3

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
II. 15. II. 84. ra.
26. VI. 215. re.
13. I. 2. I. ii. 164. VI.
229. ra.
3. I. ii. 164.
16. I. V. 494. ra.
3. V. 494. re. VIL 64. ra.
3. VII. 64. re. 69. ra.
18. 3. II. 84. ra.
20. 2. X. 33.
10. II. VL 118. ra.
21. 5. VIII. 151. ra.
23. IX. 356. ra.
23. 3. 4. IX. 398. n. 406. ra.
5. IX. 400. ra.
14. VIL 151. ra.
34. 16. VI. 94.
35. 4. V. 366. ra. VI. 14. w.
17. VI. 140. re.
18. 19. VL 142. re.
26. 3. VII. 79. re.
17. 18. I. ii. 47. re.
27. 9. X. 242.
36. VI. 361. re.
38.36. 37. VL 363, ra.
39. 12. VII. 339. ra.
30. I. VI. 215. ra.
6. VII. 153. ra. 316. ra.
13. VL 14. re.
19. VL 315. ra.
33. 17. VII. 334.
35. VII. 404- n. IX.
319. ra.
39. II. II. re. 81.
33.27.11. II. re.
JOSHUA,
3. 4. vind. VI. 114. re.

Ch. Ver
2. 9.
3.10. 5- 2-
4-
6. 17.
9- 14-
23-34.
10. 13.
13. 6.
32.
16. 10.
17. 12.
15- 18.
23- 13-
24. 2.
10.14-19.
21.

II. VI. 116. re.
VL 126. w.
-9. VI. 53. n. 55-
6. X. 23.
VI. 95. ra.
15. VII. 338- «-
VL 148.
VL 118. ra.
vind. VI. 117.
VI. 126. ra.
IX. 405. ra.
vind. VI. 125.
VI. 127.
II. 84. re.
VI. 136. re.
VI. 136. re.
III. 346. ra.
IX. 400. ra.
-25. VII. 314. ra.
IL 72. w.
24. 25. VII. 331.

JUDGES.
I. 19. VI. 136. 127.
2. I. 2. 3. VI. 126. ra.
21. VI. 127.
3. 13. VI. 142. re.
15. VI. 128. ra.
20. 21. vind. VI. ia8.
4. 9. VI. 130. re.
31. vind. VL 139.
5. 33. VI. 139. re. 307. re.
34. VI. 129. re.
6- 3-33- VI. 142. ra.
7. 12. VI. 142. ra.
9. 8. VI. 8. ra.
13. vind. VI. 132.
10. 12. VL 142. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

11.30. vind. VI. 133.

37. 8. VL 146. re.

40. VI. 134. ra.

38. 12—16. IX. 415. ra.

14. 3.VI. 56. re.

15. 16. sermon upon, IX.

21. 5.VI. 95. re.

411.

17. 18. V. 449. re.

1 SAMUEL.

19. IX. 413.

2. 12. VIII. 77. ra.

25—28. VI. 96. ra.

2 SAMUEL.

3. 19. 20. VI. 260. ra.

I. 20. VI. ^6. ra.

6. 19. VII. 91. ra. vind. VL

5. 2. 3. VIII. 398. 7?.

135-

6. 7. VI. 378. re. VII. 91.

7. 3. VII. 393. re.

ra.

8. 7. vind. "VL 137.

20. VI. 224. ra.

10. 8. X. 32.

7.24. VII. 317. re.

II. 8. VI. 152. re.

12. — VI. 228. re.

13- 9—14- VI. 378. re.

I. VI. 8. re.

14. 6. VI. ^6. re.

7. IX. 316. re.

18. 19. X. 32.

II. 12. VIII. 452. n.

34. VI. 95. re.

13. VII. 236. re.

36- X. 33.

18. VI. 93. re.

15. 3. II. 84. re.

24. V. 494. ra.

30. IX. 316. ra.

31. VI. 211. w.

33. V. 454. ra. VL 337. re.

15. II. VIII. 395. ra.

VIL 361. ra.

16. 7. 8. IX. 108. ra.

23- V. 449. ra.

10. II. VI. 146. ra. VIII.

29. VI. 38. ra.

452. ra. IX. 91. ra.

16. I. VL 144. re.

13. VI. 146. ra.

5. VI. 143- n.

32. VIII. 452. re.

7- II- 85-

18. 33. VI. 200. ra.

12. 13. VI. 144. ra.

19. 9. II. 12. 14. 15. VIIL

17. 26. VI. S^. ra.

389- 390-

19. 34. VI. 224. ra.

32. 23. VI. 146. ra.

21. 2. VI. 145. ra.

41. 43. 43- VIIL 389

6. V. 513. re.

39°-

33. 17. VL 144. ra.

30. 1.2. sermon upon,VIII

34. 30. VI. 144. re.

389-

35. — vind. VI. 143.

3. 4. 6. 7. 14- 15- VIII

16. VI. 144.

392-

B4

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

21. I. vind. VI. 147.

22. 18. VI. 195. ra.

22.47. II- i°7-

19. VI. 8. ra.

24. I. vind. VI. 150.

22. VI. 197. ra.

9. VI. 152.

23. VI. 197. ra. 200. ra.

24. VIIL 187.

24. VI. 198. re.

26. 27. VI. 195. re.

I KINGS.

3. 5. 6. 8. VI. 147- n.

2 KINGS.

9. VI. 146. ra.

I. — IX. 414. ra.

3. II. IX. 220. ra.

9. vind. VI. 157.

4. 25. VIII. 402. n.

a. la. VII. 33a. ra.

31. VI. 305. ra.

17. VI. 300. ra.

5. 7. VI. 178. re.

33. 34. VI. 211. re. vind

8.39. I. ii. 63. II. 76. 154.

VI. 159-

III. 318.

3. 27. VI. 269. ra.

41.42.43. VI. 178. re.

5. 14. VII. 309. ra.

46. IX. 266. re. 279. re.

27. VI. 161. ra.

64. VII. 90.

7. 2. 17. VI. 217. n.

10. 9. VI. 178. ra.

8. —VI. 161. ra.

II. 13.33. VIIL 396. re.

8. 9. VI. 162. ra.

13. 19. VIII. 396. re.

10. vind. VI. 160.

37. 38.39. VI. 197. re.

13. VIII. 394. re.

13. — vind. VI. 153.

14. 5. 6. VI. 94. re.

3.3. VI. 339. re.

16. 3. VI. 270. ra.

4. VI. 217. ra.

19. — IX. 198. re.

14. VT. 154. ra.

14. VIII. 339. re.

14. 9. III. 345.

15. I.ii. 165. re. II. II. re

25. 26. 37. VI. 306. ra.

55- IV. 352- 358- V

17. I. vind. VI. 157.

32. re.

18. 4. 13. 19. VI. 198. re.

^S' VI. 207. re.

39- VIL 314. re.

20. 7. VII. 309. re.

19. 10. 14. VI. 198. re.

22. 20. VI. 201. re.

15. VI. 160. re. 161. n.

23- 3- VII. 314- re.

21. 29. IX. 233. ra.

26. VL 92. re.

22. — VI. 228. re. 250. re.

6. 7. VI. 198. re.

I CHRONICLES.

8. VI. 195. n.

6- 33- X. 32.

11. 12. VI. 198. re.

10. 13. IX. 416. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

VII.

Ch. Ver.
13. 9. 10. VI. 278. re
91. ra.
14. 17. VI. 178. ra.
15. 17. 19. VL 205. ra.
30. 3. VI. 311. re.
21. I. VL 150. re.
5. VL 152. re.
25. I — 5. VI. 205. re.
29. II. II. II. re.
2 CHRONICLES.
2. 12. VI. 178. ra.
6. s6. IX. 366. re.
9.23. VI. 178.
12. 2. 3. VI. 206. re.
13. II. 111.345-
15. 12. VII. 314. re.
14. VII. 321. re. 339. re.
15. VII. 321. re.
16. I. VI. 200. re.
18. 5.6. VI. 198. re.
7. VI. 195. ra.
10. II. Vl. 198. re.
18 — 22. vind. VI. 195.
31. VI. 198. ra.
33. VI. 198. re. 300. re.
33. VI. 198. re.
25. 36. VI. 195. ra.
19. 7. VI. 319. re.
33. 16. VII. 314. ra. 321. re.
36. 16. X. 95. ra.
28. 3. VI. 270. ra.
29. 10. VII. 314. ra. 321 . ra.
I. VII. 413. ra.
II. II. 97. ra.
16. VII. 358. re.
18. VII. 49- «•
27. VII. 363. ra.

30-

Ch. Ver.
32. — IX. 189. re.
33. 26. VI. 242. re.
34. 28. vind. VI. 301.
31. VII. 314. ra. 321. re.
33. VII. 314. re.
35- 3— 6- VII. 413. re.
6. VII. 393. re.
II. VII. 358. re.
36. 15. 16. VL 217. ra.
22.23. VI. 180. re. VIIL
21. ra.
EZRA.
I. I. 2. VI. 180. ra. VIII.
31. ra.
6. 10. VI. 180. re. VIII.
31. ra.
7. 13. 13. VI. 181. ra. VIIL
31. ra.
8. 30. VI. 96. ra.
10. 3. VII. 321. ra.
5. VII. 339. ra.
NEHEMIAH.
9. 6. I. ii. 129. 130. re. III.
310.
38. VII. 321. ra.
10. 28. VII. 321. ra.
39. VII. 321. ra. 339. re.
34. VIII. 184. re.
39. VIL 321. ra.
13. I. IX. 406. ra.
31. VIII. 184. ra.
ESTHER.
7. — IX. 189. re.
JOB.
I. 6. VL 201.

IO

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

Ps. Ver.

2. I. vind. VI. 201.

14. I. VI. 257. «-

IO. IX. 76. re.

3. IX. 377. re.

4. 17. II. 85.

5. 6. 7.x. 321.

18. IX. 379. re.

16. 2. IX. 277. ra.

5. 7- II. 85-

10. VL 300. ra. VIII

9. 4, II. II. re.

159. re.

8. I. ii. 19.

18.46. II. 107.

13. 16. II. II. re'.

19. — VI. 14. ra.

14. I. VL 348. re.

I. IL S6- IV. 359.

15. i4,VI.348.re. IX. 379. re.

13. VI. 352. ra. IX. 144

15. IX. 379. ra.

13. sermon upon, IX

16. 2. IX. 114. ra.

147.

23. 3.3. IX. 377. ra.

21. 13. II. 107.

6. VI. 324. ra.

34. 8. I. ii, 32. III. 125

25. 4, VL348. ra.

127. 137.

5. IX. 279- n.

10. I. ii. 32. 320. ra, II.

26. 7— 13.11.55. IV. 358.

138. 139. III. 135.

12. VL 306. ra.

137. 137.

37. 5.6. IX. 205. ra.

33. I. VII. 359.

31.34. VII. 332. ra.

^^. 6. II. 41.

33. 10. VI. 100.

9. II. 43.

^S- 7. IX. 377. ra.

34. 8. IIL 175.

36. 4. 36. II. II. re.

^6. 10. VI. 346. ra.

37. 16. II. II. ra.

37.35. III. 3IO.

38.— II. II. re.

38. 18. VIL 79. ra.

41. 9. VI. 346. re.

42. — VI. 205. ra.

43. 3. II. II. re.

43. — VL 205. ra.

PSALMS.

45. — IX. 467. re.

Ps. Ver.

7. IV. 323.

3. 7. V. 401.

46. 10. I. ii. 22. III. 137.

8. II. 173.

47- 2.111.185.

3. — VI. 305. re.

5.1.11.22.111.125.185.

4. — VI. 14. re.

50. I. I.ii. 32. II. 132. III.

5. VII. 348. re.

^33- ^31-

7. — VI. 305. re.

3. I. ii. 22. III. 137.

8. 4. II. 11. n.

12. VII. 358. re.

14. — X. 388. 306. 325.

13- VII. 358. re. VIII.

327- 344- 349-

331.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

II

Ps. Ver.

Ps. Ver.

50. 14. VII. 348, re. 361. re.

90. 3- 11-85-

15. VIL 348. re.

100. X. 23.

23. VIII. 331.

93. 2. I. ii. 81. II. II. re

51. 3. VL 353. re.

144. ra.

3. X. 308. 312.

94. — X. 307. 311.

10. III. 328. VI. 352. re.

96. 3. VI. 178. ra.

IX. 334. re.

4. VIIL 35.

17. VIL 348. ra. 350.

5. 11.55. IV359. VIII

361. ra. 373. VIII.

35-

148. ra. IX. 395. ra.

9. II. 107. re.

19. VIII. 184.

97. — I. li. 187.

S3. I. VL 257. ra.

98. 3.Vin.35.

SS- — VI. 205. ra.

99. I. I. 11. 22. IIL 125

19. II. 144. ra.

133. IX. 93.ra.

56. II. II. 85.

6. X. 32.

68. I. I.ii. 22. III. 137.

IOI. 19. III. 328.

4. I. ii. 22.

102. 15. VIII. 35.

18. IV. 328.

25. I. 11. 41. 11.37.56

69.31. VII. 348. re.

IV. 353- V. 348. ra.

73- 13- VI. 352. ra.

26. IL s6.

76. I. I. ii. 33. III. 133.

27. II. 37.

77. 17. VI. 37. ra.

105. 9. VII. 314. re.

78.35.11.85.

106.21. III. 345.

81. II. 12. VI. 263. re.

33- IX. 130. re.

83. I. I. ii. 33. 34. III.

109. — III. 151. vind. VI

133- 137- ^39-

207.

3. III. 125.

no. I. II. 71.

6. I. ii. 40.

4. VIII. 201. re.

18. II. 169. re.

116. 12—15. VII. 373.

83. 18. I. ii. 47. n. II. 77.

17. VII. 348. re.

86. 10. II. 83. re.

118. 6.8. 11.85.

87. 4. VL 206. re.

38. II. 107.

5. II. 169. re.

119. 9. VL 353. re.

89. II. 12. 11.55. IV. 359.

18. IX. 328. re.

3S- VL 113. ra.

132. II. VI. 113. re.

39 — ^49. vind. VI. 204.

^35- 35- IV. 326.

49. VI. 113. ra.

137. 3. VI. 213. re.

90. 2. I. ii. 81. IL 144. ra.

8. 9. vind. VI. 313.

12

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ps. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

138. 6. IX. 334. ra.

16. 3. IX. 87. re.

139. 3. V. 15.

4. two sermons upon.

7. II. II. ra.

IX. 75. 86.

8. IX. 78. ra.

5. IX. 188. re.

141. 3. VII. 6']. ra. 348. re.

18. sermon upon, IX.

371-

183.

143. 7. 13. V. 406. ra.

33. IX. 78. ra.

148. 5. II. 43. 59. re.

17. 14. VIII. 394. n.

7—13. II. 51.

18. 13. IX. 191. re.

PROVERBS.

14. sermon upon, IX.

Ch. Ver.

160.

1.34. 35.38. IX. 430. ,n.

19. 14. X. 3S-

3.34. IX. 188. ra. 339. re.

17. VII. 36a. 364.

334. re.

18. VIII. 473. ra.

4. 33. VIII. 391. re. sermon

31. IX. 81.

upon, IX. S'^-

ao. 9. IX. 379. ra.

37. IX. 385. re.

32. 15. VIII. 473. ra.

6. II. IX. 187. re.

16. sermon upon, VIII.

17. IX. 188. re.

467-

8. - IIL 43.

23- 9-V. 455. »•

32. I. ii. 80. II. 145.

24. 6. IX. 188. ra.

shewn not to make

21. VIIL 429. ra.

the Son a creature,

34. IX. 187. 11.

III. 316. 318. how

explained by Diony

ECCLESIASTES.

sius of Rome, 317.

5. I. 2. VII. 392. ra.

by Eusebius, 318.

7. 14. sermon upon, VIII.

327. by Anastasius,

449.

319. and by Faustl-

19. VI. 16. ra.

nus, 320.

30. IX. 366. re. 379. ra.

9. 2. VII. 70.

12. I. II. 72. ra.

II. 14. V. 284. ra. IX. 188.
71*

7. IX. 311. n.

13. 10. IX. II. ra.

ISAIAH.

24. VIII. 473. n. '

I. II. V.455.W. VL2i8.re.

15. 8. VII. 428. re.

Vn.358.re.Vin.321.

35. IX. 188. re.

12. V,455.K. VI. 218. re.

33. IX. 191. n.

13. 14. VI. 318. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

i3

Ch

Ver.

Ch.

Ver.

I.

15. VII. 428. ra.

13-

16. VI. 314. re.

16. V. 456. re. VI. 218. re.

16.

8. VII. 339. re.

352. ra. VIL 348. n.

20.

2. 3. VI. 224. re.

IX. 444.

3. 4. vind. VI. 333.
17. V. 456. re. VI. 218. ra.
26.
4. II. II. re.
18. 1.11.25. vind. VI.216.
39.
13. V. 303. re.
30. IX. /j/j^.
3°-
10. VI. 197. re.
36. 37. VI. 320. re.
34-
4. VI. 10. re.
2.
II. II. 77. 107.
35-
4. 1.11.33. III. 133. 135
17. II. 107.
138. 139.
4-
6. VIII. 321.
37.
— IX. 189. re.
5-
19. VI. 257. re.
38-
14. VIII. 339. re.
26. vind. VI. 220.
31. VII. 309. re.
6.
— L 11. 235. IV. 352.
40.
— 1. 11. 165. re. V. 33. re
I. II. 18. IV. 342.
3. 1. 11. 42. ly. 353.
2. II. 18.
9. 10. Ste. IV. 353.
3. II. 18.139. IV. 340.
10. II. II. 132.
370-
12. I. 11. 130. re. II. s^
5. 1. 11. 320. re. II. 139,
IV. 359-
8- II. 72. re. IV. 340.
13. 18 — 21. Ste. L ii.
37°-
130. re.
9. II. 115, ra. IV. 342.
22. I. ii. 23.
V. 407. re.
26. II. S6. IV. 359.
7-
14. V. 414. ra.
41.
4. II. 139. 140. re. IV
18. VI. 331. 322.
353-
8.
18. VI. 229. ra. VIII.
23. V. 66. re.
345- »•
42.
5. I. ii. 130. ra. II. II. «
20. VI. 375. ra.
56. IV. 359.
9-
6. 1.11.63. II. 131. III.
8. I. 11. 45. 47. re. 52
218. 330. IV. 3S3-
54. 130. ra. II. 20
VIL 59. re.
IIL 153. 182. 187
7- IV. 372.
IV. 351- 352- 353-
9. IIL 330.
43-
I. I. li. 33. 130. re. II
lO.
12. 15. IX. 83. re.
30. 56. 106. 177. IV
31. I.ii. 63. II. 131. III.
359-
318.
10. I. 11. I. 8. 80. 130. re.
II.
6. VL 4.
164. II. 140. ra. Ill
12.
2. I. 11. 23. III. 133.
39. IV. 351.
14

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch.

Ver.

Ch- Ver. ^^^ ^^

43

II. II. 77.

48. 12. IL 140. re. IV. 353-

25. IX. a8o. re.

16. II. 115. re.

44-

6. I. ii. 33. 63. 80. II.

19. VI. 173. re.

83. ra. 139. 140- ".

49- 15- II- 97- n.

III. 140.318. IV.353.

18. YI. 113.71.

7. IL 140. ra.
50. II. VII. 369.
8. Lll. 1.53. II. 140. re.
16. 17. VII. 361. ra.
III. 39. IV. 35^'
51. 9. VI. 206. ra.
34. I. ii. 19. 2,3. II. 76.
52. I. VI. S^- '"¦•
83. re.
S3- 4-IV. 327.
35. VI. 339. re. 359 ra.
4— 12. VIL 72. w. VIII
a6. VI. 360. re.
213. ra.
45-
I. VI. i6a. re.
8. IV. 85. 324.
5. I. li. I. 9. 52. 165. ra.
10. II. 12. VIII. 159. re
II. S6. III. 29. IV.
214. re.
35i-352-359-V.32.re.
54- 5- IX. 467- w-
6. I. il. 165. ra. II. 20.
13. 1. 11. 48.
S6. IV. 352. 359. V.
S6. 30. VII. 349. ra.
32. ra. VI. 181. ra.
57. 15. II.11re.VIL348.re
7. I.ii. 165. ra. II. II. ra.
58. 4-7. VL 338. re.
20. S6. IV. 352. V.
II. VI. 346.
32. ra. VIII. 452. ra.
62. 8. VI. 113. re.
IX. 76. ra.
63. 17. vind. VI. 233.
12. II. S6-
71. I. IV. 323.
.14. 15.1. 11. 23. II.83.W.
III. 135. 137- 138.
JEREMIAH.
140. 147.
I. 6. 7. VI. 247.
18. II. II. re.
17. VI. 213. ra.
21. IL20. IV. 351.353.
2. 13. VI. 246. re.
22. I. 11. 50. IV. 341.
3. 13. VIII. III. re.
342. IX. 456. re.
4. 4. VII. 153. re. 316. re.
23. I. 11. 50. IV. 341.
7. VI. 234. re.
34a. VI. na. re.
10. vind. VI. 234.
46
9. I. 11. I. III. 39.
18. VI. 236. re.
47
6. VI. 313. re.
5.31. VI. 197. re.
48
9. IX. 280. re.
6. 14. VI. 197. re.
II. 1. 11. 52. 54. III. 182.
7. 22. 23. VII. 361. ra. vind
187. IV. 352.
VI. 237.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

15

Ch. Ver.
10. 10. I. 11. 130. ra. 165. ra
IV. 352. V. 32. ra.
II. I. 11. 51. ra. 130. ra
165. re. II. S^- 74
IV.352.359-V.32-ra
13. I. 11. 130. re. 165. re
IL II. re. 56. IV.359
V. 3a. re.
13. 4. vind. VI. 340.
4.5.6. VI. 343. re.
14. 13. VI. 197. re. 378. re.
14. 15. VL 378. re.
15. 4. VI. 92. ra.
18. vind. VI. 245.
19. 20. 21. VI. 247. ra.
16. 13. VI. 363. ra.
17. 10. 1. 11. 63. II. 154. Ill
318.
13. VI. 246. ra.
ao. 7. vind. VI. 347.
33. 5. VI. iia. ra.
30. VI. 161. re.
33. 6. IX. 467. ra.
15. VI. 197. ra.
16. VI. 197. re. 336. re.
17. VI. 336. re.
31. VI. 197. ra. 378. ra.
33. VI. 378. re.
33. 34. IL II. re.
35. 30. VI. 197. re.
24- 7-VI. 353. ra.
35. 15. &c. VI. 348. ra. 349.
37. 3. VI. 13. ra.
3. 3. vind. VI. 348.
9. VI. 197. ra.
14. 15. VI.197.ra.378.re.
38. 10. II. la. VI. 349.
15. 16. 17. VI. 358. re.

Ch. Ver.
29- 7-
9.
ai.39.
31-
31-34-32.27.33.22.44.26.
51. 14.
34- 61.

VL 212. re.
VI. 378. re.
22. VI. 258. re.
30. VI. 92. re.
32. VI. 258. re.
VIL 69. re.
IL 20.
VI. 173. re.
VI. 113. re.
VI. 113. re.
35. VI. 213. re.
63. VI. 242. ra.

LAMENT. OF JEREMIAH.
3. 6. V. 454. re.
3.37.38. IX. 76. re.
5. — VI. 92. re.

EZEKIEL.
2. VL 255. ra.
2. VL 254. ra.
23- VI. 255.
&c. vind. VL 250.
VI. 254. ra.
VI. 255.
VL 231. re.
VI. 257. re.
VL 352. re.
—7. VI. 255.
, VI. 229. ra.
, VI. 230. re.
VI. 256. re.
V. 229. ra.
22. vind. VI. 256.
3.6. 7. 10. 16. 17. VI.
258. ra.
18. VI. 197. re.
14. 4. VI. 90.

I. I
3- I
22
4- I
5- I
8. I

II- 3
19
12. 36 8
9
II
21
13- 2.

i6

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
14. 9.
16. 7.
18. 2.
20.
30-31-
20. 9.
II.
13- 14. 16.
18.
22.
34. 25.
26.
39-
44-
22. 8.
23- 38.
24. 24.
28. 2.
36. 22.
26.
41.22.44. 7.

vind. VI. 257.
VI. 173. re.
VI. 92. re.
VI. 89. re.
IX. 334. re.
VI. 352. re. IX. 334. re.
VI.181.re.IX.280.re. VI. 261.
V. 456. re. VI. 261.
VI.181.re.IX.280.ra. V. 456. ra.
VI. 262.
VI.181.re.IX.280.7j. V. 456. re.
vind. VI. 260.
31. VI. 262.
VI. 263. re.
IX. 280. re.
V. 455- «•
V. 456. ra.
VI. 229. ra.
I.ii. 37.
23. VL 181. ra.
VI. 181. ra. 352. re.
VIL 152. re.
16. VII. 152. n.

DANIEL
. II. I. 11. 36.
30. II. II. ra.
47. III. 187.
. 29. VI. 179
21. re.
. I. 2. VI. 179. re
21.
34. II. 107. re.
36. IV. 36s.
¦ 7. II. xxxv.

n. VIII.

VIII.

Ch. Ver
6.25 7-13- 14. 16.

17'
9.24
10. 9,
12. 3
13

26. VI. 179, re. VIII.
21. re.
III. 209. 352.
III. 35a.
VIIL 324. re.
V. 454. ra.
18. IX. 322. ra.
VII. S3- n.
IX. 322. re.
VIII. 423. re.
IV. 372.

HOSEA.
I. 2. vind. VI. 264.
6. 1. 11. 42.
7. 1. 11. 23. 42. IL 123,
IV. 353.
2. 18. 19. IX. 467. re.
23.11. 115. re.
4. 8. VII. 152. re.
6. 6. V. 453. ra. 454. VI.
337. re. VII. 361. re.
VIIL 15a.
9. 1. 11. 34. II. 85. III.
137. 138.
5. 1. 11. 47. re.
a. VII. 348. re. VIIL
336. re.

II.la.14-

JOEL.
3.— III. 139.
16. 1. 11. 33. III. 133.
AMOS.
I.— III. 139.
a. I. li. 33. III. 133.
3. 6. VIII. 453. IX. 76. re.
4. a. VI. 113. n.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

17

Ch. Ver.
4. 13. IIL 328.
5. 18. VI. 257. re.
8. 7. VI. 113. re.
II. VI. .187. ra.
JONAH.
I. 17. VI. 7.
3. 5.8.9. VIIL 22. re.
MICAH.
I. I. VI. 269. re.
14. VL 246. ra.
2. II. VI. 197. re.
5. a. II. 143-
6. 6. 7. VII. 358. ra.
7. vind. VI. 269.
7. 18. 1.11.23. 25. II. 83. ra.
IIL 133-
HABAKKUK.
1. 12. IL 144. ra.
13. IX. 279. ra.
3. 3. I. 11. 23. III. 133.
ZECHARIAH.
I. 15. VI. 213. ra.
a. 8. 1. 11. 330. ra. II. 139.
3. I. a. vind. VI. 271.
6. 12. 13. V. 349. ra.
7. 5. VI. 338. ra.
10. 8. VI. 331. ra. 332.
12. 1. 11. 24. IIL 137.
II. 12. IV. 353.
13. 1. 11. 42.
12. 5. IL 139.
10. I. 11. 43. IL 19. 139.
IV. 353- V. 39- n.
13. 3. II. 70. ra.
14. 9. II. 69.
WATERLAND INDEX.

Ch. Ver. MALACHI.
I. 7. VII. 152. ra.
10. VIII. 321.
II. VII.67. ra. 348.361.
ra.
12. VII. 152. ra.
2. 15. X. 35.
3. I. II. 122.
4- 5- VII. 348. re.
6. I. 11. 44. II. II. re.
20. 152. IV. 3S3-

TOBIT.
3. 16. VII. 362. re.
4. 8.9. IX. 176. re.
12. 12. VII. 362. re.
15. VII. 307.
WISDOM OF SOLOMON.
2. 24. VL 29. re.
3. I. IX. 311. re.
7. 25. 26. II. 92. re.
9. 8. VII. 362. ra.
16. VI. 122. re.
12. 10. VL 119. re.
ECCLESIASTICUS.
3.30. VIIL 346. re.
10. 9. 18. IX. 189. re.
22. 22. IX. 140. re.
35. a. VII. 348 ra. VIII.
346. re.
13. VI. 319. re.
44. 20. 22. 33. VII. 314. ra.
45- 7. 15- VII. 314-"-
46. 20. IX. 416. ra.
47. II. VII. 236. ra.
c

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

BARUCH.

6. 2. IX. 342. ra.

3.3s. I. 11. 24. II. 83. re.

24. II. XXV.

III. 137. 140.

31. IX. 94. re.

4. 7. VII. 224.

33. IX. 428. re. 439- "•

7. 12. V. 18. re. 19. re.

1 MACCABEES.

22. IX. 410. ra.

1.63. X. 39.

23. VI. i56.ra. IX.410.re

2.41. V. 513. re.

8. 15. V. 105. ra.

13. 31. VI. 177. re.

32. VI. 200. re.

9-11- V. 453-

2 MACCABEES.

i3-V.439.«.453.«.VI

6. 18.30. V. 513. ra.

237. ra. IX. 210. re.

22. IX. 456. re.

 — —

10. 14. 15. VII. 311. ra.

20. II. III.
ST. MATTHEW.
23. X. 3S3-
1.18. X. 386.387.367.
32. VIII. 423. ra.
19. X. 367.
33- V. 439- '^•
23. II. 120. V. 414. VIL
34- 36- 3<5- IX. 7. re.
59. ra.
3S. V. 146. re.
25- X. 367.
38- V. 439. re.
3. 2. X. 304. 308. 312.
II. II. VI. 348. ra.
3. VII. 279. ra.
27. II. 75. III. 30. 40.
4- X. 357.
28. IX. 169.
16. II. III.
12. 3.4. V. 513.
4. I. II. 115. ra.
7. V. 453. ra. X. 73.
4. II. 85. re.
18. II. 115. ra. IV. 66.
10. I. 11. 163. 164. 167.
24- IX. 349. ra.
IIL 342. IV. 352. V.
26.27. IX. 350. ra.
32- re.
28. IX. 357. «.
5. 13. IX. 161. re.
31. IL 115. re.
16. sermon upon, VIII.
31.32. sermon upon, IX.
413-
349-
19. V. 93.
32. II. ii5.ra. V.439. ra.
23. 24. VII. 400. ra.
36. V. ii5.ra. IX.35a.re.
44. VI. 210. IX. 223. ra.
40. VI. 7.
45. IX. 223. ra. 226. ra.
41. VIII. 22. re.
48. II. 152.
50. VII. 232. re.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

19

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

15- 4—9- V. 105. re.

25.31. II. 18.

II. VII. 96.

36. VI. 224. re.

18. 19. VIII. 293. re.

40.VIII.161.re. IX.33.re.

16. 12. I. li. 202.

41.42.43. IX. 138. re.

19. VII. 236. re.

45. IX. 33. re.

24. V. 439. re.

46. IV. 281. 299.

27. II. 18. 139.

26. — VII. 44.

17. 3. IX.4I5.W.

3. V. 448. re.

la. VII. 151. re.

II. II. 163.

18. 14. IX. 308. re.

36. VII. 84. re.

16. 17. 18. VII. 336. re.

38. V. 493. VIL 74. re.

30. II. 165. VII. 83. re.

263. re.

109. re. i93.ra. 404. ra.

38- IV. 364-

19. 9. V. 397.

41. IX. 369. re.

38. II. 19. VI. 347. ra.

41. two sermons upon,

30. 16. sermon upon, IX.

IX. 133. 135.

341.

37. 3. X. 211.

a8. VII. 73. re. VIIL

9. 10. I.ii. 42. IV.353.

159. re.

46. IV. 364.

21.31. IX. 189. ra. 331. ra.

28. 18. 1. 11. 66. 68. 195. III.

41.43. VI. 187. re.

375- V. 403- VII.

33. 7. VIL 311. ra.

. 93. re.

31. I. 11.5. IX. 303. re.

19. II. 115. re. 172. 174.

33. I. ii. 5.

VI. 356. re. VII. 93.

33. IX. 308. re.

re. 94. re. IX. 445. X.

39. sermon upon, IX. 33.

37.

44- IL 71.

30. II. 163. 165. VII.

33. 13. IX. 191. re.

83. re. 109. re. 193. re.

17. VII. 93. ra.

VIII.d^^.re.IX.337.

19. VII. 93. w. IX.393.re.

re.

35- 3<5- VI. 91. ra.

ST. MARK.

34. 6. II. 97. ra.

I. 3.1.11.43. IV.353.

34. V. 105. re.

4. VIL 339. ra.

36. 1. 11, 71. II. 163.111.

7. X. 395. 397.

321.

3. 5. VII. 237. ra.

37.39. II. 162.

7. VII. 235. re.

35. 24. VII. 413. re.

9. VIL 237. re.

30. IX. 277. re.

3.30. IX, 352. re. 356. re.

c 2

ao

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
5.30. VIII. 269. ra.

Ch. 16

16.' V. 7. n. 484- VI.

34. IX. 456. ra.

366- n. 356- «• VII-

6. 22. X. 295. 297.

317. ra. VIIL no.

7. 15.23. VIII. 293. re.

IX. 436. ra.

9. 13. II. 97. re. VIL 151. ra.
32. II. 97- ra.

ST. LUKE.
50. IX. 161. re.
I
6. VL218. ra. IX. 139.
10. II. V. 297. re.
ra. 267. re. 430. ra.
15. IX. 58. ra.
16. 17. 1. 11. 41. II. lai.
43. II. 97.ra.
122. IV. 352. VII.
45. VIII. 159. ra.
59. ra.
52. IX. 456. re.
33- IV. 372- V. 403.
12. I. X. 295. 298.
35. Interpreted of the
26. IX. 302. re.
Word by the earliest
29. II. 67. III. 184. IV.
fathers, V. 316. 317.
351-
VIII. 330. 341. ra.
32. III. 448.
two explanations of.
36. II. 71. III. 184.
V. 399. 405. which
38. X. 295. 298.
"Waterland prefers.
43. 44. sermon upon, IX.
408.
17a.
43- V. 415-
13. 7. 30. II. 97. re.
46. X. 396.
33. V. 105. re.
76. II. 133. 169.
34. IL 97. re.
2
7. IV. 177. X. 396.
36. II. i6a.
II. 1. 11.4a. IV.353.
33. 1. 11. 71. II. 162. III.
13- 14- V. 350. ra.
321.
53. 1. 11. 71. II. 163. IV.
34. II. 162.
3H-
37. IX. 269. re.
3
4. II. 133.
14. — VII. 44.
16. X. 30. ra.
24- V. 493.
38- IIL 463-
29. II. 97. re.
4
I. II. 115. ra.
34- IV. 364-
4. II. 85.
36. II. 97. re.
6. I. il. 164.
52. VI. 224. ra.
8. I. 11. S3- V. 402.
15. 34. IV. 364.
14. II. III.
16. 6. IV. 283.
5
30. VII. 337. ra.
15. V. 7. ra.
33. IX. 367. re.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

21

Ch. Ver.
6. 19. VIII. 369. re.
45- IX. S6. re.
7. 28. VI. 348. re.
34- VI. 378. re.
50. IX. 456. ra.
8.46. VIII. 369. re.
48. IX. 456. re.
9.36. II. 18.
SS- VI. 83. aio. ra.
56. VI. 83.
10. 7. VIIL 76. ra.
33. III. 40. ra.
II. 13. VII. 379. re.
12. 8. VIII. 433. re.
48. IX. 151.
13. 3.3. two sermons upon,
IX. 97. III.
15- V. 513. re.
14. 5. V. 513. re.
II. IX. 191. re. 192. ra,
21 — 24. VIL 311. re.
34. IX. 161. ra.
15. 2. IX. 208. re.
7. IX. 267. re.
16. IX. 207. re.
17. sermon upon, IX.
206.
31. IX. 211. re.
32. IX. 214. re.
16. II. VIL 346. re.
18. V. 297. re.
30. II. 97. re.
17. 3.4. VII. 404. re.
TO. V. 478. re. sermon
upon, IX. 275.
19. IX. 456. re.
18. 4. IL 85.
8. IX. 221. ra.

Ch. Ver.
18. II. VI. 376. re.
13. VII. 430. re.
14. VII. 430. re. IX.191.
re. sermon upon, 238.
19.30. VII. 413. re.
30. 36. V. 400.
37.38. sermon upon, IX.
302.
39. IX. 307. re.
21. 4. IX. 174.
9. II. 97. re.
22. — VII. 44.
3. VI. 373. ra.
17. VII. 33. re.
19. VII. 54. re. 320. re.
20. V. 493. VIL 52. re.
245. re.
44- IV. 364.
23-34-V.379.re. IX.379.re.
46. V. 379. re. VIII. 159.
re.
24. 26. IV. 66.
30.35. remark upon, VII.
20. n.
49. X. 20. re.
51.V. 379. re.
52. 1. 11.63. Ill- 342. V.
379. re.
ST. JOHN.
I. I. 1. 11. I. 8. 47. 51. 52.
68. 190, 196. 265.
305. II. I. 81. 134.
154. III. 29. 36. 161.
169. 171. 212. 272.
375. 452. IV. 354.
362.383. V. 24. 135.
313- 329- 402. ex-
C3

22

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver. plained. III. i8o.
common interpreta
tion vindicated, IV.
380.
I. 1.2. the Arian inter
pretation shewn to
be of no force, V.
333-
I. 2.3. VII. 58. ra.
I — 16. explained, V.
180—185.
2- IV. 354. 383.
3. 1.11.47.129.134. II.
7. 16. 24.27.39.48.
143.111.310.^.14.
354- 357- V. 403. ra.
4. V. 188. VII. 346. ra.
6. 1. 11. 48.
8. II. 7. IV. 384.
9. VII. 346. ra.
10. I. ii. 68. 134. II. 7.
29- 143- «- IV. 354.
357. V. 403. re.
II. I. 11. 68. 190. II. 7.
29- IV. 3S1- 384-
13. 1.11.48. IV.384. VI.
348- re. 349. re.
13. I. 11. 48.
14. II. 7- 158. IV. 383.
384-
15. 16. IL 158.
17. VII. 346. re.
18. I. 11. 48. III. 373.
IV. 66.
19. V. 494. n.
20. I. ii. 190.
29. VII. 41. n. 73. n.
30. II. 35. n. .

Ch. Ver.
I. 32. II. 115. n.
47. sermon upon, IX.
194.
2. 19. V. 401. re.
31. I. ii. 302.
34. I. ii. 63. II. 77. re.
154. III. 318.
25- II. 154.
3- 3- IX. 436- re.
3.4.5. IX. 444.
5. I.i. 179.377. V.467.
479.re. 484. VI. 355.
re. 364. re. VII. 136.
154. re. 339. re. 269. re.
317 re. IX. 434. re.
436.re.443.445.481.
489. X.3i.ra. 37.41.
92. re. 93. how under
stood, VL 342. re.
8. II. III. V. 467. re.
10. VL 344. re.
14. VI. 12. re. IX. 391. re.
456. re.
15. VI. 12. re.
16, V. 34. IX. 255. n.
258. ra.
16. 17. 18. X. 483.
19. V. 112. ra. VI. 24. re.
23. II. 126.
34. II.115.re. IX.357.re.
36. IV. 386. V. 7. re.
4. 9. V. 34.
23. VII. 369. VIII. 148.
n.
24. IV. 381. 386. VIIL
324. re.
5. 4. VII. 279. ;/.
10 — 13. II. 126.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

23

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver

5. 17. 11.33. 62.

the eucharist prima

18. I. 11. 199. 231.

rily, 135. from the

19. Lll. 202. 203.11.33.

beginning of the fifth
63. 117. 161. vindi
century it began to
cated and explained.
be understood di
111-383-
rectly of the eucha
20. 1. 11. 303.
rist, ih. opinions of
32. I. 11. 191. 195. II.
the moderns concern
xxxii. III. 187. 375.
ing it, 138. the Ro
V. 401.
manists generally are
23. I. 11. 94. 163. 180.
for the sacramental
181. 195. 331. II.
construction, 139.
xxxlll. III. 342. 351.
the reformers gene
356- 374- 375- 381-
rally have rejected
IV. 361. V. 385. re.
that view, ib.
439. re. expIalned,III.
6.32
VI.12.ra.VII.346.ra.
382.
33
. IV. 386. VI. 13. re.
25. 1. 11. 200. IV. 386.
35
36. explained, V. 421.
26. IV. 386.
45
I. 11. 48.
28. III. 216. IV. 281.
51
VII. 102. re. VIII.
299-
237-
30. I. li. 33.
51
—58. VII. 215. ra.
40. IV. 386.
53
1. 1. 277. V. 478. ra.
45- VI. 237. re.
VII. adv. 102. re. IX.
46.47. VIII. 52. ra.
481. 486. 489. 493.
6. — 1. 1. 204.
496. 499. re. 502. X.
27 — 63. spiritual eating
93-
anddrlnklngexplaln-
54
VII. 102. re. 167. ra.
ed, VII. IOI. senti
176.
ments of the fathers
55
VII. 105. ra.
with respect to this
56
VII. 102. re. 109. ra.
chapter, how mis
167. re. 188. w. a68.ra.
understood by some.
276. re.
no. in. their real
57
VII. 104. re. IX. 494.
sentiments, in —
63
VIL 331. re.
138. many apply It
7.17
IX. 58. re.
to the eucharist, but
39
II. III.
do not Interpret It of
8. —
II. S5- n.
04
24

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

Ch.

Ver.

8. 12. IV. 386.

13-

2.

16. III. 460.

38. II. 160.

21.

36. V. 243. re.

23-
44. VI. 16. re. 29. re. 373.
27-
ra.
31
54. I. ii. 5.
14
• 9
S6. IX. 281. ra.
10
58. I.ii. 231.
9. 7. VIL 309. ra.
n
23. 24. VII. 346. ra.
13
41. IX. 151.
14
10. 10. IV. 386.
15
II. II. 133. VIII. 159. ra.
16
15. 17. VIII. 159. ra.
307. ra.
18. V. 401. ra. VIII. 159.
ra. 307. ra.
17-
30. I.ii. 33. 355. 320. II.
20
117-
23
34- I- ii- 34-
35- I- ii- 34- 39-
36. I. 11, 39. V. 400.
38, V. 410. ra.
26
II. n. 16. II. 97. re.
15
. I
25. IV. 386.
4
33. IV. 364.
6
51.52. VII, 72, re.
10
12. 8. V. 448. re.
13
24. VII. 134. re.
27. IV. 364.
16
33. IX. 391, re.
16
2
35. V. 183. re.
7
40. IV. 340. 343.
41. L 11. 231. 235. 320.
13
II. 17. 139. IV. 340.
342- 353- 370.
-
14
13. I. VII. 46. re. 47.
15
VI.373re. VII.46-"-
47-
, IV. 364.
.VII.406.re. IX.27.re.
. VI. 200. re. 373. ra.
. 32. I. ii. 181.
.1.11.33. II. 117.
.11.117. 156. 157. V.
410.
. IV. 386. V. 410.
. I. 11. 180. III. 344.
- Ill- 344-
. VI. 371. re.
. V. 47. re. VII. 93. re.
no. re. 167, re. VIII.
444. re. IX. 325. re.
326. ra,
. VII. no. ra. 167. ra.
. V. 410.
. II. 163. V. 47. ra.
411. ra. VIII. 440. 71.
444. ra. IX. 322, ra.
327- n.
. VII. 93. ra.
. VIL 346. re.
. VII. 109. re.
. X. 496.
¦ III- 385.
. VIII. 159. ra. IX.
257- n.
. VIL 313. ra.
. V. ni. ra. VI. 373. w.
. II. 97. ra. VIIL 444.
ra. IX. 335. ra.
. II. 113. V. 19a. ra.
IX. 3a6. ra.
. II. 113. 114.
. II. in. ra. 141.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

25

Ch. Ver.
16. 16.
3°.

17.— I.
3' 4' 5
10,II. 19
20. 21.21.
23'
18.28, 19. 14,
36,

37.
34'36, 37'

30.

36. V. 411. re.
I. li. 63. II. 77, re.
153. III. 318.
IV. 63.
I. 11. 181. III. 363.
1. 11. 6. III. 53. 58.
59. 120.
I. li. 181.
I. 11. 181. 191. II.
18. 117. III. 378.
II. 118. III. 25.
II. 163.
VII. 376.
VIII. 203.
V. 410. explained,
IV. 372.
22. 23. III. 257.
V. 410.
VII. 46. re. 47.
VII. 46. ra. 47.
VII. 333. re. 406. ra.
IX. 37. ra.
VII. 332. re.
II. 139. V. 191. re.
V. 494. re.
I. ii. 42. II. 19. 139.
IV. 3S3- V. 39. ra.
VII. 406. re. IX. 27.

21. 22. 23. X. 19. ra.
33. VII. 336. ra.
33. VII. 336. ra. 337. ra,
28, IL 122, IV. 352. V.
379. ra. 401. re.
21. 7. VI. 224. re. VII. 406.
ra. IX. 27. ra.
17. II. 153.
20. VII.4o6,ra, IX.27.ra.

Ch. Ver.
THE ACTS.
I. 2. II. 115. ra.
5. IX. 326. X. 499.
8. IX. 326.
16. 20. VI. 208. ra.
24. I. li. 63. II. 77. 154.
III. 218. IV. 3SS-
2. — X. 68.
3. X. 20. ra.
4. II. III. 114. ra. V.
406. ra. X. 20. ra.
13- IX. 353- «•
17. 18. V. 406. ra.
31. IV. 66.
33. IL 114. V. 406. ra.
38. II. 174. ra. 175. re. V.
474. re. VII. 154. re.
239. ra. IX. 437. ra,
42. VII. 20. 21. 414. ra.
45. II. 114. ra.
46. II. 114. ra. VII. 21.
4i4.ra. commontrans-
lation of, disapprov
ed, VII. 21. ra.
3. 12. I. 11. 200.
13. I.ii. 5. III. 53.
17. IX. 379. ra.
27. II. 174. ra.
4.31. VII. 267. ra. X. 21.
33. VII. 267. ra.
5. 3. 4. II. 115. ra. V. 408.
VI. 373. ra.
5. VI. 82. ra.
9. II. III.
13. V. 361. ra.
6. 7. V. 49. ra.
7.30. 1.11.320. VII. 95. w.
31.32. 1. 11. 320.

26

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

7.42. VI. 263. n.

10. 17. VI. 228. ra.

43- I- ii- 35-

19. II. III.

47. II. 97. ra.

36.1.11.63. III. 218.

51. II. 115. ra. IX. 329.

38. II. 115. re. V. 402.

re. 352. re. 3S6. 71.

47- VI. 356. ra.

S3- IV. 66.

48. II. 174. ra. X. 71.

59. Lll. 181. re. IV. 361.

II. 4.5. VI. 228. re.

V. 379- «-

14. V. 474. ra.

60. V. 379. re.

16. X. 499.

8. 4.x. 21.

19. X. 31.

9. VI. 23. re. 366. ra. IX.

' 43.46. VII. 371. re.

336. re.

13. 10. VI. 150. ra.

10. VL 366. re. IX. 336.

15. IX. 305. ra.

71.

13. 3. II. 115. ra. V. 407. re

ll. VI. 23. re.

X. 30. 33. 179.

12. II. 191. re.

3. X. ao. 33. 179.

16. II. 174. re.

8. VI. 34. re.

18. 19. VL 366. ra. IX.

II. VI. 83. ra.

336. ra.

33. V. 400. 401.

22. VI. 363. ra.

39. VII. 337. ra.

29. II. in.

43. VII. 367. ra.

37. II. i9i.re. VI.356.re.

46. V. 84. re.

39.11. in.

14. — I. 11. 171.

9, — X. 179, ra.

n. 1. 11. 38. II. xxviii.

4. 5. sermon upon, IX.

13. IL xxviii.

374-

15. II. 178.

6. IX. 437.

33. X. 33.

14. IV. 361.

36. VII. 367. re.

15. II. 115. re. X. 179. re.

15. — IX. 130. re.

17.20. X. 22.

5. V. 369.

21. IX. 382.

8. II. 154.

[o. — VI. 253. re. 254.

9. VL 35a. ra.

4. VII. 67. re. 348. re.

40. VII. 367. ra.

362. re. VIIL 325. re.

16. 3. VIII. 89. ra.

10. VI. 228. re.

7. II. III. V. 416. re.

II. 12. VI. 199. ra.

17. 6. V. 146. re. IX. 6. re.

14. VI. 254. ra.

II. IX, 389. w.

15- V. 474- ra-

14. IX. 328. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

27

Ch.

Ver.

Ch. Ver.

18

38. IX. 386. re.

I. 20. 1. 11. 82. II. 54. III.

19

5. IL 174. re.

429. IV. 322. 358.

n. 11.39.

448-

16. VI. 334. re.

21. I. li. 164.

20

7. VII. 31. 371. ra. 414.

23.24. 25. IV. 454. re.

ra. X. 22.

24. VI. 263. ra.

34. VII. 367. ra.
25. IL xxxii. S^. 134.
38. I. 11. 231. V. 39. ra.
178. IV. 360.
VII. 6S. ra.
28. VL 187. ra.
29. 30. V. 105. ra. 107. ra.
3. I. V. 85. ra.
21
II. VI. 13. ra. 250. ra.
14- III- 430-
21—26. VIII. 89. ra.
35. 36. explained, V. 457.
23
16. II. 174. ra. V.474.ra.
27- III- 43°-
VII. 154. ra. 236. ra.
38. VII. 153. ra.
239. ra. IX. 437. re.
39. VII. 153. ra. 316. ra
25. IX. 192. re.
VIII. 323. re.
23.
I. IX. 315. re. 380. re.
3- — VII. S3- n-
8. IX. 303. re.
S- IX. 428. re.
24
16. IX. 267. re. 315. re.
8. IX. 347. re.
35.
8. IX. 315. re.
12. IX. 277. re.
36.
9. V. III. re. VI. 373. re.
20. V. 535.
IX. 377. re.
21, IX. 428. ra.
16. X. 179. re.
22. IX. 428. ra. 452. re.
19. IX. 331. re.
24. VII. 237. re.
37.
31. IX. 88. re.
25. VIL 74. ra. 237. ra.
38.
25.26. II. 115. re. IV.
IX. 428. re. 452. re.
340. 342. V. 407. re.
456. re.
26. IX. 428. ra.
ROMANS.
27. IX. 469. ra.
I,
3. II. 133. re.
28. IX. 452. ra.
4. II. 133. ra. V. 400.
29. VIII. 34.
401. VI. 375. re.
30. IX. 428. ra. 452. re.
5. V. 49- «- VI. 375.
31. IX. 459. re. 469. ra.
re.
4. I. VIII. 323. ra.
7- V. 379. re.
2. IX. 452. ra. 469. ra.
9. IV. 383.
3. VII. 151. re. IX. 452,
14- VI. 375. re.
re.
17. IX. 438. re. 452. re.
4. IX. 465. re. 469. re.
28

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver,
4- 5-
6.
9-
II.

17-
22.23-25-
5- I-
2.
5- 6.

9-
9-
lO.
II.
13- 18.
6. I.2.
3-
4-4- 5-
5- 6. 8,
10, 13'
7. 6

IX. 428. ra.
7.8. IX. 448,
VII. 151. ra.
V. 493. ra. VII. 316.
re. X. 37.
18. VI, 6S. 71.
VII, 151. re.
24. VI, 6s. re.
VI. 6S-n. VII. 72. re,
IX. 428. re.
VII. 237. re,
IX. 452, re.
VII. 93, re.
Vll. 73. re. 93. re.
VIII. 207. re.
IX. 257. re.
VIII. 207. re. IX. 257.
re. X. 473.
VII. 74. re.
10. n. VIL 109. re.
,VII.74.re.VIII.2i4, re. IX. 257. ra.
, VII. 74. ra. 237. re.
14. II. 97.
. IX. 428. ra.
IX. 469. re.
X. 496.
II. 174. re. VII. 209.
ra. IX. 438. re.
IX, 438, re,
-8. VII, 154. ra,
VII, 209. re.
-8. VII. 109, ra,
VIII, 326. ra.
9. VII. 154. ra.
II. VI. 356. ra,
VII. 348. ra,
VIII, 148. ra. 323. re.

Ch. Ver.
7. 7. V, 540, re.
8. — IX. 448.
i-VI.375.ra.IX.272.ra.
2. VIII. 323. ra.
9. II. III. V. 416. re,
VII, 219, re, 268. re,
10. VII, 268. re. 277. re,
II. VII, 377, re,
14, II, in. VL 349. 71.
371. re. VII. 368. ra.
IX,373.ra, explained,
325-
15- VI. 348. ra. 349. ra.
16. X. 502.
17. IX. 326. ra.
18. V. 35- «-
36. IX. 369. ra. 338. ra.
33. X. 473.
33- VIL 75. ra, 335. ra.
IX, 438, ra.
34- VII. 75. ra.
9, I. II, n5.ra, V. 38o,re.
3. IX, 45, explained,
44. sermon upon,
252-
4. IL 33.
5. I. li. I. 8. S3- II-
xxxvi. 3a. 133. 169.
337. III. 29.40.184.
218. IV. 15. 32. S5-
354. 368, V. ao, 380.
re. 399. VII. 59. re.
6. VIII. 135. re.
9. I. 11. 63.
30. V. 361. re. IX. 428. re.
465, re,
30,31.32. IX. 456, re.
31. IX. 428. re. 465. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

29

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

9, 32. IX. 452. re. 465. ra.

14. 19. VI. 312.

10. — VI. 14. re.

15.— V. 10. re. VIII. 89. re

3. IX. 428. re.

4. VIII. 106. re.

5. VI. 261. re.

16. VII. 268. re. 349. re

6. VI. 14. re.

350. re. VIII. 325. ra

12. I, li. 63. III. 218,

18. V. 49. ra.

13. 1. 11. 181. re.

19. II. III. 114. ra. V

13- 14- 15. IX. 435- n.

406. n.

18. VI. 14. re.

30. IL III. V. 380. ra.

II. 6. IX. 465. re, 469, ra.

16. 17. V. -75. 107. re. 147

24. III. 430.

369-

34-11-31.

18. V. 75. 107. re. 369.

35- II. 31- V. 41. ra.

19- V. 49- «-

36. I. 11. 132, II, 28. 31.

20. 24. V. 379. re. VII

34. Ill, 172. 173.

267. re.

12. I. VII. 348. re. 373.

25- VII. 313. ra.

384.re. VIIL I48.re.

26. V. 49. ra.

188. re. 324. re. IX.

395- «.

I CORINTHIANS.

2. V. 350. re.

I. 2. I. 11. 181. ra.

14. VI. 210. 216. re.

3. V. 379. ra.

18. IX. I. sermon upon.

4. VII. 267. re.

2.

7.x. 131.

19. VII. 404. ra. IX. 219.

9. VII. 217. re.

ra.

II. 12. VII. 397. re.

20. IX. 221. ra.

20. VI.-259, re.

21. IX. 216. serm. upon.

23. V. 98. re.

215-

29. IX. 469. re.

13. 4. VI. 277. ra. VIL 405.

30. IX. 428. re. 467. re.

re.

31. IX. 469. re.

12. VI. 350. re.

2. 2. II. 76. VII. 74. re.

14. VI. 351. ra.

VIIL 114. re.

14. — V. lo.ra. VIIL89.ra.

4, II. III. 114. ra. V.

9. II. 104. re. VIII. 207.

406. re.

ra.

5. II. 114. re. V. 406. re.

10. IV. 340.

8. II. 139. V. 39. re.

II. I. 11. 50. IV. 340.

10. II. in. 115. w. V.

18. IX. 267. ra.

406. ra, 416. ra.

3°

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch

. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

2.

II. II. 75. III. 115. ra.

6.30. II. 104. re. VII. 74- ra-

IIL 30. V. 406. n.

VIII. 148- ra.

416. re. VIII. 439. re.

7. 33. 33. II. 104. ra.

3-

10. VIL 367. re. VIII.

8. 4. I. 11, 6, 7, III. 425-

106, re.

IV. 33- 351-

12. 15. VIII. 106. ra.
5. I. il. 6. 7. 264.
16. II. III. 115. ra. V.
6. I. ii. 6. 7. 264. II.
409. VII. no. ra. 167.
xxvii. 28.31.40. 143.
ra. 337. ra. 276. ra. IX.
ra. III. 52. S^- 231-
325. re.
235- 391. 393- 396-
17. V, 439. re.
399. 401. 424- 485-
4-
I. VIIL 343. re.
IV. 32. 57. 63. 292.
3.4.5. IX. 317. re.
357- V. 403-
4. III. 184.
II. VIII. 207. ra.
II. VI. 334. re.
16. III. 368.
31. V. 95. re.
9. 9. V. 366. 71.
5-
3. VII. 192. re.
12. II. 97.
5. V. 58. re. 80. ra, 95.
19  23. VIII, 89. 71.
107. re. 414. re.
27.VI,i56,ra,IX.268,re,
6. V. 78. ra.
10, — V, 494.
7. V. 78. ra. 494. ra. VI.
I — 4, VII, 317. re.
14. ra. VII. 41. ra. 73.
3. VII. 145. ra, VIII.
¦re. 154. 398. re. VIII.
329. re.
289. ra.
4. V. 476. VII. 145. 71.
II. 12. 13. VII. 414. re.
153. re. VIIL 233. re.
6
9.10. IX. 137.
237, re, 329, re.
II. II. III. VII. 154. re.
7. VII, 198.
237. re. 268. re. IX.
9. 1. 11. 50.
434- n. 442. re.
14. VII. 198. 336. re.
15. VII. 398'. re.
15. VII. 198.
15. 16. 17. VII. 220. ra.
16. V. 475. re. VII. 21. ra.
15 — 20. VII. 227. ra.
22.re, 84. re, 86,re. 87.
16. VII, 151, re. 398. ra.
112. 114. 156. re. 160.
17. VII. 151. ra. 268. ra.
231.243. 268. 270. re.
276. ra. VIII. 438. ra.
322. 332-333- VIIL
19. II. 115. re. V. 410.
223. explained, and
VII. no. re. 167. re.
vindicated from mis
276. w. IX. 336. re.
constructions, VII.
EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO,

31

Ch. Ver.

Ch.

Ver.

196. objections an

12.

— X. 18. 25.

swered, a 1 6. Puffen

3. V.io6.re. VII.275.re.

dorf 's interpretation.

3 — II. VII. 269. re.

231,

4. II. 114. re. 115. ra. V.

10. 16 — 31. I, 1. 314. VIIL

406. ra.
390. re.
4. 5. 6. VIL 93. re.
17. VII, 118, 370. re. 273.
S-6. II. 115. re.
re. 348. VIII. 223. re.
7. II. 115. re. VII. 275.
18, V. 475. re. VII. 152.
re.
ra.
8. IL 114. re. V. 406. w.
20. VII. 398. ra.
II. II. 114. re. V. 406. re.
21. VII. 222. ra. 223.
407. ra..
398. ra.
13. L 1. 204. V. 468. VI.
22. VII. 25.
355. ra. VII. 154. w.
II. _ VII. 44-
188. re. 269. re. 275. ra.
4- V. 473- "-
IX. 434- '«- 438. ra.
14. explained. III. 430.
29. X. 132. ra.
18. VII. 397. ra.
31. VII. 275. ra.
i9,V.76. 86.ra.321. VI.
13
I — 13. VII. 276. w.
23. ra. VII. 397. ra.
2, X. 500.
20. VII. 23. ra. 24. 25.
3. V. 452. ra.
21. X. 455.
13. IX. 456. re.
34- VII. 54- ra. 345- «.
14
, — 11,329.
25- V. 493- VIL 52. ra.
2. II. 114. re.
54. re. 320. re.
16. VII. 35.
26. VII. 43, 50, re. 54- re.
33- IX- 343- n.
79. ra. 209. ra. VIII.
15
. — V. 10.
161. ra. 216. re.
3. V.73.ra. VIII.207.re.
27. V. 439. ra. VII. 10. re.
9. IX. 377. re.
92. re. 203. 222. re.
10. VII. 267. ra.
395. 398. VIIL 189.
14. 17. V. 63. ra.
27. 28. 29. VII. 49. re.
33. V. 547. re.
28. VII. 250.393. re. 395.
34- III- 81.352- IV. 372-
398-
explained, V. 397.
29. VII. 10. ra. 104. re.
37. II. 134- III- 39-41-
222. re. 393. re.
V. 403-
30, V. 495. re. VII. 93. re,
38. III. 81. explained,
33.34. VII. 397. re.
V. 398-
32

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
15.29. VII, 154. re.
32. VI. 188. re.
44. VIII. 329. re.
51. IV. 298.
16. 2. VIIL 161. re.
22. VI. 215. re.
23. V. 379.re.VII. 267. re.
2 CORINTHIANS.
• V. 379. ra.
, VII. 267. ra.
20. V. 38. re.
VII. 94. ra.
VII. 94. re. 277. re.
V. 142. re.
7. VII. 414. w.
3. VII. 151. re.
IL III.
VIII. 323. re.
13. 14. VI. 14. re.
II. III. 115. re. V.
407. re.
II. in.
V. 112. re.
I.ii. 37. 264, II.xxx.
17. V. 112, ra. VI.
375- n.
15. 16. VII. 2ao. re.
VI. 350. re.
X. 359.
VII. 187.7?.
VII. 72. re.
VII.72.re.VIII.207.
re. II. 97. re. VIII. 323.
71. VI. 351. re.
19. VII. 74. re.

I. 2
12
19
2122,24
2. 6
3- 2
3
6, 7'
17'
18.
4- 3' 4'

1416

7
14, 15
16,17'18,

Ch. Ver
5-21

6. I
16

I
6, I
2,
3
5
13
13'

10
II,

14.
3I'
12. 7,
9'
II,16.
13- 5'
13'14.

VII. 72, re. 329. w.
IX. 256. w. 428. ra.
467. ra.
VII. 267. ra.
VII. no, ra. 167. re.
227. re, 376. re.
VI. 35a. ra.
II. 97. ra.
VII. 367, re.
VI. 378. re.
VI. 16. re. 38. re.
IX. 191. re.
V. 10.
14. 15. V. 368. re. VI.
378. re. IX. 344. re.
VI. 303. re.
II. 133. re.
8. 9. V. 379. re.
VII. 367. re.
IX. 191. re. 286. re.
II. 97. re.
V. 8. re. VII, 227, re.
289. re.
VII. 217. re.
II. 115. ra. V. 47. re.
379. re. VII. 94. ra.
267. re. sermon upon,
VIIL 433-
GALATIANS.
I. X. 20. 179, re.
3- V. 379. 71.
4. VII. 73. ra.
6. V. 8. re.
6— 9. VIII. 98. re.
7, V. 8, ?z. 76.
7. 8. 9. VIII. 89. re. 114.
ra.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO,

33

Ch. Ver.
I. 8. IV. 347. V. 8.ra. 76.
107. w. 368. re. VI.
315. re.
9. V. 76. 107. ra. VI.
215. re,
23. 24. IX, 382, re.
3. 5. VIII. 89, re,
16. IX. 452. re.
30. VII. 189, ra. IX. 453.
re.
21. V. 8. re. S36. VIII.
89, ra. 98, re. IX. 452,
re.
3. i.VII. 70. re.
2. V. 214. ra. 273. ra.
3. VIII. 323. ra.
6. VII. 151.ra.IX.452.
ra.
8. IX. 281. ra. 428. ra.
452. ra.
10. VL 261. re.
II- V. 536. IX. 452. re.
12. VI. 361. re.
13. VII. 73. re. IX.256.W.
14. IX. 452. re.
19. VII. 314. re.
ai.V.537.
33. V. 537. IX. 45a. re.
34. IX. 453.
36. V. 378 re. IX. 438. re.
453. re.
27- VI. 351. 71. 3S6. re.
VII. 155. re. 188. re.
189. re. 370. re. IX.
438. ra. 496.
4. I.I. 11. 266.
5. VL 348. re.
6. II. III. V. 416. re.
WATERLAND INDEX.

Ch. Ver.
4. 8. I. il. 165. 262. 264.
II. xxxii. IIL 425.
428. 429. 430. 433.
IV- 359- 454- «•
17. V. 368. re.
19. VI. 364. re.
22. VI. 14, re.
23. VIII. 323. re.
34. VI. 13. re,
39, VIII. 333, re,
5. a. V. 8. ra.
3.3.4. VII. 108. n.
3. V. 458, ra. VII, 316,
4, VIII, III, re, 114. re.
5. IX. 453. re.
6. IX. 383. ra.
9. V. 78. ra.
10. V. 78. ra. 107. re.
13. V.78.ra.io7.ra. VIII.
89. ra.
16. 18. VI. 375. re.
19. V. 9. re.
19. 30. 31. IX. 137. re.
30. V. 9. re. 86. re. no. re.
33. VI. 371. re. VII. 376.
ra. 377. re. IX. 333. re.
23. VI. 371. re. IX. 333.
re.
25. IX. 333. n.
6. 6. VII. 208.
7. 8. X. 50a.
10. IX. a6. re. 37. re. ser
mon upon,VIII.369.
13. IX. 367. re.
14. IX. 282. re.
15- VI. 351- ra.
18. V. 379. ra. VII. 267.
ra.
D

34

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.

I,

2
35 7
13
1722,

23
2- 3
9
10.II12, 13 16
20,
21
3- 7

14.17.
18.
30.

II
14 23

EPHESIANS. V, 379, re.
IX, 389, re.
VI. 348. re.
VII, 74. re.
14, VII. 377, re.
31.V.403. VII.94.re.
1.11.66.68.111.39.
VII, 94, ra.
VII. 151. ra.
4. X. 496.
IX. 469. ra.
IX. 383. n. X, 496.
IX. 417. ra.
V. 538. ra,
VII. 108, ra, VIII,
214. ra.
VII, 74. ra, 108, ra,
VIII, 314, re.
VIII, in. re.
32. II. 115. re. VII.
276. re.
VII. 267. re.
II- 33- 39- IV. 357-
VII. 217. re,
16, IL III.
VII. 188. re.
19. V. 36. ra.
21- III- 353-
X. 18. 25.
VI. 353. re.
I. li. 6. 7. II.
III. 52. 60. 62,
17.57.61.
. 12. 13. IX. 363. re.
sermon upon, IX.
362. 24. VI. 350. re.

133-
. IV.

Ch. Ver.
4.30. II. III. VII. 277. ra.
IX. 270. ra. 326. re.
329. ra. 352. re.
5- I- VIL 330. re.
I. 2. sermon upon, IX.
386.
2. VI.4i.ra. VII.73.ra.
VIII. 325. ra. 360. ra.
9. VII. 276. ra. 277. ra.
25. VII. 239. re. IX. 439.
re.
26. VI, 355. re. VII. 154-
re. 239. re, 269. re. IX.
439- »^-
30. VII. 184, re, 194. re.
VIIL 140. re, 257. re,
31, 32. VI, 14. re, 17. re,
IX. 453. re,
6. 14, VI, 350, re,
23. V. 379. ra.
PHILIPPIANS.
I. 2, V. 379. ra.
19. II. III. V, 416, ra.
27. 28. V. 146.
2. I. VII. 217. ra.
3. II. 90. 108.
4. II. 90. X. 477,
5, IX, 259. ra.
5— n. II, 89.
6. 1. 11. 1. 9. 10. n. 191.
II. 323. III. 29. 209.
IX. 255. ra. 359. ra,
6, 7, 8. VII. 66. ra.
7. IV. 79- VIIL 335.
IX. 356. re.
8. VIII. 159. re. IX.
390. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO,

35

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

3. 9. I, ii, 69. Ill, 363.

I. 14—20. VIL 66. re.

IV, 64,

15. II. 34, 91. 95. 134

9. 10. II, II. xxxlv. V,

156. III. 173. IV.

403-

328. 354. V. 346. re.

10. I. 11. 50. 191. 195.

15—19. V. 182.

III. 375. IV. 342. V.

16. I. 11, 129. 134. 190.

35- n. 377-

195, II. 34. 40. 49.

II. I. 11. 180, 195. IIL

95- 134- 143- n- 156

361.ra.375.401. IV.

III. 310- 354- 374

6s- ra. 343. V. 377.

IV. 15- 354- 357-

13. IX. 373. ra. 333. ra.

17. I. li. 129. 190. 195

334. ra.

11.34. 134. 156. 165

13- VI. 354. ra. IX. 373.

236. III. 310. 374

ra. 333. re. 338. re. X,

IV- 15- 357-

496.

18. II. 31. ra. 156.

17, VII, 348. re. 349, ra.

19. II. 156. V. 397. ra.

VIII. 188. re. 336. re.

20. VIII. 214. re.

19- 24- V. 379, ra.

20. 21. 23. VII. 109. re.

3. 3. V. 10.

22. VII. 74, ra.

4. VIII. 333. re.

26. VII. 313. re.

8. VIII. in. re. 114. re.

2. 2 — 10. V. 182.

9, VIII. III. re. 114. re.

3- II- 155.

IX. 438. re. 453. re.

5. II. 97. re.

10. VII. 109. re. 317. re.

9.n.i56.i57.V.397.re

IX. 453. re.

II. V.493. re. VII. 43. re

II. VII. 109. re.

318-ra. X. 37.

15. 16. VIII. 106. h.

11.12.13. V.474.ra.'VII

19. I.ii. 37. VII. 333. re.

154. ra. IX. 439. ra.

4. 15, VIL 308,

12. V. 467. 493. re. VII

18, VIL 348. re, 361. re.

239. ra. 318. ra.

363. 364. VIII. 335.

13. VII. 154. ra. 237. ra.

re. 346. re.

14. IX. 390. ra.

33. V.379.re. VII.367.ra.

16. 17, V. 10. ra. VIII

89. ra.

COLOSSIANS.

18, 23. X. 489.

I. 2. V. 379. re.

3. 2. IX. 170

13. 11.34.

3. IV. 386. V. 439- "•

14. VII. 74. re.

5. VIII. 326. ra.

D 2

36

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
3. 10. VI. 350. re.
II. V. 399. 71.
12. VI. 350. re.
I THESSALONIANS.
I. I. V. 379. re.
3. n. I. 11. 181. re. 335. V.
379- n.
4. 8. 11.85.
5. 8. VI. 350. re.
10. VIII. 307.
14. 15. IX. 36. ra.
17. V. 439. ra.
19. V.439. ra. IX.370.ra.
353, ra.
31. IX. 316. ra. sermon
upon, 387.
38. V.379.ra.VII. 367. ra.
2 THESSALONIANS.
I. 3. V. 379. ra.
3. 8. II, 139. ra.
II. V. 113. ra. VI. 363.
12. V. 112. ra.
13. VII. 94. 71. 268. ra.
14. VII. 94. ra.
16. 17. V. 379. ra.
3. 14. V. 94,
16. V. 379. ra.
18. V.379.re.VII.267.re. I TIMOTHY.
I. 2. V.379.re.VII.267.ra.
5. IX. 283. re.
10. V. 8. re.
12. V. 379. ra.
13- IX. 379. re.
15- IX. 3i5-«-377-«-

Ch. Ver.
I. 16. II. 97. re.
19. V. 107. re.
20, V. 10, 79, ra. 107. ra.
VI. 24. ra. IX. 368. re.
2. 5. II. 85. 401.
6. 8. VII. 73. re.
14. VI. 16. re.
3. — X. 225.
2 — 12. X. no.
9. 10. V. 148. re.
16. I. li. 231. II. 158. re.
V. 190. re.
4. I. 2. 3. V. 107. re.
4. IX. 226.
5. VII. 90. re.
6. V. 8. re.
5. 20. VI. 150, re.
22. V. 148.
6. 3— 5. V. 79.
3. VIII. 106. ra.
3.4.5. V. 107. re.
14. II. 139. ra.
15. I.ii. 63. II. 139. III.
318.
2 TIMOTHY.
I. 2. V. 379.ra.VII.267.ra.
3. IX. 45. re. 254. re.
6. IX. 270. re.
9. X. 496.
10. II. 129. re.
12. II. 97. re.
13.V. 8. re. VIII. 106. re.
2. 16. 17. 18. V. 10. 79.
107. re.
17. 18. VI. 24. re. IX.
368. re.
24. IX. 26. re.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

37

Ch. Ver.
3. 1.2. sermon upon, IX.
35-
I — 9. V. 107. re.
5- IX. 35-
15. V. 540. re.
17. V. 544. re.
4. I. II. 129. re.
3. V. 8. re.
6. VII. 348. re. VIII.
188. ra. 326. ra.
7.V.5i7.re. IX. 317. re.
8. IL129.re.IX.317.ra.
10. IX. 368. ra.
14. VI. 24. ra, 215, ra.
VII. 407, re. IX, 221.
re. 368. re.
16. VII. 407. re.
17. 18. 22. V. 379.
TITUS.
I. I.VIII. 106. re. X.475.
2. VII. 313. re. X.475.
3. IX. 435. re.
4. V. 379. re. VIL 267.
re.
6. X. no.
10. ii.V.8o.re.IX.367.re.
13, V, 8, re, 80. re. VI.
150. ra.
2. 1. 2. V. 8. re.
II. VII. 367. 71.
13. II. 128. IV.353. VII.
- 59- «-
14. II. 129.
3. 2. IX. 26. re.
4. II. 85. IIL 184.
4. 5. 6. VII. 94. re. how
understood,VIL34i.

Ch. Ver.
3- 5- 467- 474- «- VI. 352.
ra. 364.re. VII. 154. re.
239. re. 269. re. X.496.
5.6.7.IX.434.7i.439.re. 6. III. 184.
7. IX, 428. re.
10. V. 91. ra. 107. ra.
10. II. explained, V. 81.
n. V. 107. ra.
PHILEMON.
— 25.V.379.ra. VII. 267.
re.
HEBREWS.
I. 2.1.11.187.193.11.33
37. 40. 91. Ill, 212
IV.15-357-V.35i-"
401.403. VII. 66.71.
3. I, 11. I. 9. 13. 14
187. 190. 193. II. 37
92. 149. III. 29. 152
V. 346. re. VII. 74. re
76. re.
6. 1. 11. 163. 181. re. 187
191. II. 165. re. Ill
342. 352. IV. 361. V
377. 380. re. VII. 58
ra.
8. 1.11,1,8,40.111.29
IV. 354- 37a- V. 380
re.
9. I. 11. 40. III. 352.
10. 1. 11. 41. 66. 129. 134.
II- 37- 49- 150- III-
310- 354- 376. IV.
353- 357- V. 135.
380, re, 403. re, VII.
58. re. the Arian In-
D3

38

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver. terpretation shewn to
be of no force, V.
333. 343-
I. n. 11.37. 150.V.380. re.
12. II. 37. 151. 153. V.
380. re.
14. VI. 303. re. VIL 380.
re.
3. 4. II. 114. re. V. 406. re.
9. VII. 73. re.
10. II. 38. 37. III. 172.
II- II- 37- V. 350. re.
12. II. 37.
17. VII. 75. re.
3. 2—6. VII. 58. 71.
4- n. S3- IV. 358-
6. II. 53. V. 401. IX.
272. re.
14. VII. 237. re. IX. 272.
re.
4- 3- VI. 14. ra.
12. II. 77. ra. 154. IV.
355-
13. II. 154.
5. i.VII.75.ra.IX.388.re.
6. VIII. 201. re.
7. VIII. 177. ra.
8. VIII. 159. ra.
10. II. VIII. 201, re,
6. 6. VI. 350. ra.
II. 12. IX. 272. re.
13. VI. 112. ra.
17.18. V. 285.
20. VIII. 201. re.
7. I — 24. VIII. 201. re.
3. II, 149. VIII. 209, ra.
389. w.
9. VII. 151. ra.

Ch. Ver.
7. II. 13. 14. VIIL 309. re.
16. VIII. 309. ra. 323. n.
17. VIII. 309. ra.
19. V. 540. re.
35. IV. 70. VII. 75. re.
VIIL 389. re.
37. VII. 73. re.
8. 3. VII. 346. re.
3. VII. 76. re.
5. VIT. 314. re. VIII.
153-
9. — VII. 53. re.
9. VIII. 148. re. 198. re.
II. VII. 346. re.
13. VIL 75. ra. 339. ra.
VIIL 389, re.
13. 13. 14. VIII. 314. re,
13, VII, 66. re. VIII. 148.
re. 197. re.
14. VII.66.re.73.re.76.re. VIII. 148. 71. iS6.n.
IX. 393. w. X, 473.
16. 17. VII. 330. re.
33. VIL74.ra.VIII. 314.
ra.
23. VIL 75. re. VIII. 203.
24. VI. 12. re. VII. 75. re.
77. re. 346. re.
25. VII. 76. re.
36. VII. 73. re. 76. re.
37. VIII. 314. re.
38. VII. 73. ra. 76. ra.
VIII. 314. ra.
10. — VII. 53. ra.
I. VI. 12. ra. VII.75. ra.
314. ra.
3. VII. 68. ra.
4. V. 38. VIIL 197, ra.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

39

Ch. Ver.

Ch. Ver.

IO. 12. VII. 73. re.

13. 31. II. xxxvi. IV. 354.

19. VII. 74. ra.

21. 22. 23. IX. 440. ra.

ST. JAMES.

22. VII. 154. ra. 239. re.

I. 6. IX. 32. re.

23. 24. IX. 301. re.

17. II. 152.

26 — 31. V. 112. re.

25. IX. 458.

29. VIII. 214. re.

27- V. 457. re.

30. VII. 404. re.

2. 10. V. 453. re.

II, — V, 506,

13. IX. 458.

I. IX. 455. ra.

14 — 36. IX, 284. re. 458.

4. VIII. 64. ra.

re. 469. re.

13. VIII. 407. ra. IX.

15. VI. 234. re.

456. re.

21. 22. 23. V. 517. re.

14. IX. 456. ra.

23. IX. 458.

17. VI. 65. ra.

25. VL 115.

19. VI. 65. ra.VII.151.ra.

26. V. 521. re.

36.VIII.64.ra.IX.43.ra.

3. 2.VI.372.re. lX.129.re.

31. VI. 115. 116.

266. ra. 318. re.

13. 3. II. 140. VIII. 64. re.

4. — IX. n. re.

6.7.8. IX. 116. re.

6. VII. 267. ra. IX. 188.

14. IX. 26. ra. 264. re.

ra. 229. ra. 234. w.

285. re. 431.

7- V, 439- ?«- 457- n-

16, VI, 72. re.

8. VI, 352. re.

32. 23. 24. VIL 392. re.

5.'i4. V. 457- «•

24. VII. 74. re.

15- V. 457. re. VII. 88. re.

28. VII. 267. re.

13. 8. II. 151.

I ST. PETER.

10. II. xxxii. VIL 339.

I. 2. VII. 94. re. 267. re.

VIII. 390. re. 330. re.

3. VI. 347. re.

explained, VII, 107.

II. II. III. V. 416. re.

re.

18. V. 494. re.

12. VIIL 314. re.

19. II. 104. re. VII. 73. re.

15. VII. 348. re. 377. re.

20. VII. 313. re.

VIIL 177. re. 336. re.

22. VI. 352. re.

IX. 395. re.

23. VI. 347- n.

16. VII. 348. ra. VIIL

2. 3.4. V. 380. re.

221. ra. 325.ra.346.ra.

5, VII. 276. re. 348. re

IX. 395. ra.

390. re. VIII. 148. «

D4

4°

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver. 177. re. 324. re. 329. re.
IX. 395. ra.
3. 9. VII. 348. ra. 390. ra.
VIII. 341. w.
ll. VIII. 407. re.
13. III. 337. IX.343.ra.
X. 304, 344. 369.
14. VI. 277. ra. X. 369.
16. IX. 400. ra.
21. VII. 73. ra.
23. VI. 41. re.
24. VII. 72. re. VIII.
212. ra. IX. 256. re.
391. re.
3. 9. VIII. 405. ra.
15. VI. 150. re. IX. 289. re.
18. V. 190. re. VII. 73. re.
IX. 257. re.
21. I. 1. 192. II. 191. re.
V. 474. re. 483. re. VI.
355. re. VII. 154. re.
339. re. 385. re. 318. re.
IX. 441. re.
23. VI. 3S6. re.
4. I. V. 190. re. VII. 73. re.
6. X. 386.
TO. VII, 267, re.
II. II. xxxvi. IV. 354.
V. 380. re.
14. II. III.
17. 18. IX. 121.
5. 5. IX. 188. ra. 229. ra.
234. re.
8. VL 23. re. 203. re. VII.
267. re.
2 ST. PETER.
I. I. IX. 438. re.

Ch. Ver.
I, 3. VII. 367. ra.
5. 6. 7. IX. 34. re.
5 — 10. IX. 469. ra.
2. I. V. 39.re. 86.re. io7.ra.
2. 3. V. 107. ra.
14. VI. 210. re.
15, VI. no. ra. IX. 367.
ra. 404. ra.
16. VI. 108. ra. no. ra.
IX. 402. ra.
20. V. 112. re.
21. V. 112.re.VIL430.re.
22. V. 112. re.
3. 3. VI. 23. re. 257. re.
4. VI. 357. re.
14. IL 97. re.
16. IV. 385.
18. Lll. 181. re, II. xxxvi,
IV. 354- V. 380. re.
VII. 367. ra,
I ST. JOHN,
I. I, V, 188. ra. 190. ra.
3. I. 11. 51. II. 7. 123.
V. 188. re. 190. re.
3. VII. 217. re.
5. IV. 380. V. 183. re.
7. V. 478. re. VII. 67. re.
74. ra. X. 473.
8. IX. 266. re. 279. re.
318. re.
9- VI. 352. re.
10. II. 123. IX. 266. re.
II. II. 123.
2. I. IV. 70.
2, VIL 74. re. 75. re.
12. VII. 237. ra,
15- V, 439, n.

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

41

Ch. Ver.
2. 18. V. 108. re. 187. re.
19. V. 188. re.
22. V. 108. re, 187, re.
188. re 194. re.
23. V. 188. re. 194. re.
199. ra.
26, V. 108. ra.
3._X.287,
3- VI. 353. re.
7  10. IX. 469. 71.
8. VI. 16. re. 373. re, IX.
138. re.
9- VI. 347. ra, 372. ra,
IX, 138. ra. 333. ra.
345. ra. X. 500.
9. 10. sermon upon, IX,
263.
10. VI. 372. ra.
16. VIII, 159. ra. 207. ra.
IX. 45. ra. 259. ra.
21.33. sermon upon, IX.
313-
23. V. 189. ra.
24- IX. 333. ra.
4. I. V. 107. ra. 108. re. IX.
288. re. sermon upon,
IX. 336.
2. V. 106. ra. 190. ra.
3. V. 9. ra. 106. ra. 108.
re.187.re.190, re. VIII.
270. re.
7- VI. 347-
8. IV. 380.
9. IX. 355. re. 358. re.
10. VII. 74. re. 313. re.
15. V. 189. re.
16. IV. 380.
17. 18. IX. 331. re.

Ch. Ver.
4. 19. I. ii. 196. VII, 312.
re. IX. 39. re.
20. 21. IX. 33. re.
5. I. V. 189. re. VI. 347. re.
4- VI. 347. re.
5. V. 189. re.
6. V. 190. re. 191. re.
7. 1. 1. 34. 25. 333. 11.
246. V. 192. re. VIIL
439. re. X. 288. 289.
306. 325. 327. 344-
349. 410. 411. re. has
very many and very
considerable appear
ances of being truly
genuine, VIIL 439.
8. 9. II. V. 192. re.
12. 13. II. 126.
16. VII. 407. ra.
18. VI. 347. «. IX. 345-
ra.
20. II, 123. III. 59. 60.
IV. 353. V. 188. ra.
193. ra. VII. 59. ra.
2 ST. JOHN.
— 3.V.38o.re.VII.267.re. 7. V. 9. re. 108. re. 187. re.
190. re.
9. V. 9.re. io6.re. 369.re.
10. V. 90. re. 106. ra. 145.
re. 369, re. VII. 414.71.
II. V. 9.ra. 90. ra, 106. ra.
no. ra. 145. re.
19, VIIL 114. re,
3 ST, JOHN.
— I. IX. 366. re.

42

INDEX OF TEXTS

Ch. Ver.
— 9. VL 24. re. IX, 366. re.
10. V. 145. re. VI. 24. re.
ST. JUDE.
— 2. IX. 367. re.
3. V. 8. ra. 439. ra.
4, V. 154.
6. IX. 394. ra.
II. VI. no. ra, IX. 404. re.

I.
4-

REVELATIONS. II. 161,
II. 115. re. 137. III.
329. V. 380. re. VII.
367. re.
5, I, 11. 195, II. xxiv.
xxxvi. 115. re. III.
353- V. 380. re. VII.
74. re.
6. 1, li. 195. II. xxxlv.
xxxvi. III. 353. IV.
354- VII. 390, ra. X.
no.
7. II. 136.
8. 1. 11. 63. 80. 81.319.
II. 136. 140. ra. 142.
III. 41.218.234.235.
469. IV. S5- 353-
proofs of this text ap
plying to the Son
and not to the Fa
ther, III. 327.
II. II. 137. ra. 140. ra.
16. II. 154.
17. I. 11. 63. 80. IL 137.
139. 140. ra. IIL 218.
IV. 353. IX. 322. ra.
18. II. 137. ra. 140. w.

Ch. Ver,
2. 3.
4- 5-

13. 14.15'16.
20.31. 23'
3- 3'
14,
19.
31.
4. 8
10. II.
5- 6.

10 II

13

I.li.63.II.77-«-III-318. II. 97. ra.
VI. 187. ra. 363. ra.
II. 97. ra.
II. 137. ra. 140. ra.
II- 154-
V. i45,ra, VI. no. ra.
IX. 367. w, 404. ra.
V. 145. ra. VI. no.w.
II. 154. VL363.ra.
V. 145. ra. VI. 363. re.
VI. 363. re.
II. 154. IV. 354-
VI. 363. re.
IL 31. 140. re.
VI. 363. re. IX. ii6.re.
V. 349. re.
II. 138. III. 330.
1. 11. 51. re. III. 173.
378. I. 11. 51. re. III. 173.
353- 378.
VIL 75. re.
I. 11. 181. re. 195. II.
165. ra. IV. 361. VIL
67. re, 348. re. 361.
366. re. 371. VIIL
183. ra. 335. re. IX.
395- n.
I. 11. 195. III. 3S3.
VII.74.re.VIII,2i4. re. VII. 390. re.
, 13. 13. V. 35. re. 380.
re. II. xxxiv. xxxvi. III.
353- IV. 354-

EXPLAINED OR REFERRED TO.

Ch. Ver.
5. 13.1.11, 181. re. II. xxxvi.
IV. 361. 372. VII.
58. re.
14. I. 11. 195.
6. 9. VII. 107. re. VIII.
325. re.
7- 3- vni. 345- «- X. 44.
10. 1. 11. 181. re. V. 35. re.
14. V. 397. re. VII. 74. re,
IX. 394. re.
8, 3, VII. 67. re. 348. re.
362. re. 366. re. VIIL
325. re. 331. re, IX,
395- n.
4. VIL 67. re, 348, re.
VIII.325.re.IX.395.
71.
5- VIL 350. re. 362. re.
VIII. 331. ra.
II. 1.3. III. 165.
34. VL 92. re.
12. 9. VI. 39. re.
n. 12. V. 350. re.
13. 16. II. 140. re.
14. 12. V. 8. re.
17. 14. 1. 11. 63. II. 139. III.
218.
19. 1.3. III. 353.
10. I. 11

43

S3. i6s. IV.
352. V, 33. re.

Ch.

Ver.

19

II. II. 130.

12. II. 75. 164. III. 30

13. IL 8. 154. IV.384.

15- II- 154-

16. 1. 11, 63. II. 129. 139
III. 218, V, 397, re
403-
17. II. 139. 130.
19. II. 130.
30
3. VI. 39. ra.
6. VII. 390. re. VIII
341. re. 343. re.
31
. 6, II. 137, 139, 140, re
IV. 353-
8. V. 7. re.
23. IL 80. Ill, 53. V
398. VIIL 439, re.
33. II. 80. III. 53. V
398.
32
I, II. 80. III. 52. V
349- «•
6. 1, 11, 41.
9. I, 11, 165, IV, 353
V. 32, ra.
12. II, 123,
13. I. 11. 63. 80. 81, II
137. 139. 140. re. Ill
218. IV. 3S3.
16. I. il. 41.
31. VII. 367. re.
INDEX.

AbARBENEL, (Abrabanel,) Isaac, VI. 243. 266,
Abassine church, has not even the Apostles' Creed from
its Ignorance of Latin forms, IV. 233.
Abbadl^, James, IL 140. re. V. 25. ra.
Abbo, or Albo, Floriacensis, IV. 208. 225. 291. abbot
of Fleury, or St. Benedict upon the Loire, 154. had
some difference with Arnulphus, bishop of Orleans,
il. wrote an apology respecting it, ib. his testimony
respecting the use of the Athanaslan Creed, ih.
Abbot, George, archbishop of Canterbury, X. 72, 496.
Abbot, Robert, bishop of Salisbury, VIII. 170.
Abelard, Peter, IV. 181. 182, 285, ra. 292. notice of his
Comment on the Athanaslan Creed, 171.
Abernethy, John, VI. 324.
Abrabanel, see Aharbenel.
Abraham, I, i. 171. his Intention of sacrificing his son,
vindicated, VI. 64. bishop Cumberland's explanation,
6s.
Acaclus, III, ix.
Accursius, Mariangelus, X. 336. 337.
Achadeus, see ATnadeus.
Achillas, bishop of Alexandria, V. 253.
Acosta, Uriel, VIIL 79. 121. ra. X. 471.
Actions, when formally good and perfect, V. 531. in a
strict sense, none but the divine actions have an exact
conformity to the reasons of things, ib.
Acts, (divine,) nature of, hard to understand. III. 304.
305-
Adalbertus, made a bishop, IV. 153. his testimony of
the general reception of the Athanaslan Creed, ih.
Adam, I. 1. 171.

46 INDEX.
Adamantlus, VII. 293. ra.
Addison, Joseph, VI. 311. VIIL 75. w.
Adrian I., pope, IV. 190. 224. 226.
Adults, if fitly prepared, justified in baptism, IX. 463.
^Ifric, archbishop of Canterbury, X. 508. 513. his
death, 515.
^Eneas, bishop of Paris, IV. 134. 152. 209. wrote a
treatise against the Greeks, ib.
./Ethiopia, church of, St. Matthew its founder, X. 241.
Aetius, an heretic, I. li. 132. 158. 250. IIL 155. 314,
IV. 108. V. 53. 352.
Affirmative prior in order of nature to the negative, IV.
469.
Agde, council of, VII. 427. 428. 434. 435. first obliged
the laity to receive the communion thrice a year at
least, 434.
Agelllus, Anthony, a Novatian bishop, II. 238. ra.. III.
xiii.
ayevi)To;, and ayevvTiTo;, used promiscuously, till the Arian
controversy gave occasion for their being accurately
distinguished, I. 11. 109. ra. an inquiry into the ori
ginal meaning of aylvyjToj, III. 240. not used in the
sense of a.ysvvrjTo;, ib. used by the ancient philosophers
to signify necessary existence, 243. applied by the fa
thers to what is supposed to have been produced or
begotten, ih. though probably used in a higher sense
when applied to the Father, 244. 345,
ayevvYiTo;, an inquiry into the time when this term was
first applied to- the Son, III, 340. 344. aysvijTOf not
previously used in the same sense, ih.
Agens, unus inteUigens, and wrarerai inteUigens Agens,
difference between, II. 364.
Agobardus, archbishop of Lyons, wrote against Felix
Orgelltanus, IV. 151.
Agrippinus, X. 135.
Ahyto, see Hatlo.
Aikin, Dr., I. 1. 343. ra.

INDEX. 47
Ainsworth, Henry, VII. 153. ra,
Alberti, John, X, 439,
Albertinus, VI. 365. ra. VII. 24. 87. ra. 92. n. 93, 99. ra,
102. ra. 103. re. 109 ra. 113. ra. 124. ra. 138. 150. ra. 157. ra.
158, ra. 159. re. 167. 169. 170. re. 172. 177. re. 178. re.
179. re. 181. re. 219. ra. 227. ra. 228. ra. 233. ra, 281. ra,
282, ra. 289. re. 294. ra. 303. re. 382. re. 384. re. VIII.
139. re. 194. re. 195. re. 198, 202. re. 229. re. 230. re.
232. re. 333. re. 234. 236. re. 237. 240. re. 242. re. —
247. re. 249. re. — 252. re. 268. re. 274. re. 276. re. 278. re.
297. re. 316. re. 319. re. IX. 479. n. 510,
Albertus Magnus, IV. 413. 417. notice of, 397. re. 399.
applied necessity in a sober but new sense to the Di
vine essence, 398. re. 399. considered the existence of
the Deity not demonstrable d priori, 400. was the
preceptor of Aquinas, ih.
Albo, see Abbo.
Alcuinus, IV, 317, re. 318, re. X. 210. the book de Di
vinis Officiis falsely ascribed to him, VIII. 251.
Aldrich, Henry, VII, 304, re. his statement respecting
the real presence in the eucharist, 192.
Aleph, John, X, 280, 283, 299. 301. 399. probably a
feigned name, 376,
Alexander, VIII, 117, excommunicated by St. Paul for
denial of a future resurrection, V. 10.
Alexander Alensis, see Alexander of Hales.
Alexander, bishop of Alexandria, I. 11. 15. 99. 103,
104. ra. 145. re, 257, 259, 2,^1. n. II, 91, re, 146, re. 147.
148. re. 149. re. 151.??. III. v. vl. 2. re. 45. 256. re. 2S7-n.
275- 293- 297- 369- 435-" IV. 96- re. V. 197. re. 234.
414. X. 129. 130. called the Father and the Son SJo
vpixyix,ctTci, I. 11. 14. distinguished between eternal and
self-existent, 98. vindicated. III. 49. his epistle in
serted by Montfaucon in his edition of Athanaslus's
works, ib. asserts the necessary existence and su
preme divinity of the Son, 50. express for his eternal
generation, IV. 25, a defender of the catholic faith

48 INDEX.
against his presbyter Arius, 107. did not believe that
the Father is naturally governor over the Son, ih. his
testimony and that of his clergy respecting Chnst s
divinity, V. 252.
Alexander Aphrodislensls, a celebrated Peripatetic, IV.
395. when he flourished, ib. his opinion that the ex
istence of a Deity cannot be proved a priori, 3^6.
Alexander, bishop of Constantinople, I. 11. 14. V. 234.
Alexander of Hales, (Alensis,) IV. 157. 301. re. VIIL
3SS- re. when he flourished, IV. 397. re. notice of his
Comment on the Athanaslan Creed in his SuTuma,
172. ascribes Gennadius's treatise de Eccles. Dogmat.
to St. Austin, according to the common error of that
time, ib. his opinion that the word necessity is im
properly applied to the Deity, 397. re.
Alexander, Natalis, IV. 184. 222. 365. ra. V. 292. ra.
298. re. VI. 31. re. 33. re. 50. ra, S3- ra. 57. ra. 67. 178.
IX. 509. ra. published an Ecclesiastical History, IV.
142. speaks respectfully of Antelml's opinion re
specting the Athanaslan Creed, but prefers Quesnel's
hypothesis, ib. 144.
Alexander IV., pope, IV. 228. ra.
Alexander, John, I. 1. 316. V. 164. 348. ra. his Essay
on Ii^encBus passed through Waterland's hands be
fore It was printed, X. 413. his Essay commended,
V. 218.
Alexandria, Athanasius presided in a synod there that
compromised the dispute about hypostasis, 111. 415.
Alexandria, church of, IV. 348. St. Mark its founder,
X. 341.
Alexius IV., emperor of the east, IV. 310.
Alfred, king, translated the Bible into his native tongue,
X. 345-
Algazel, IV. 398.
Algerus, Vlll. 355. ra. X. 512. 513. 514.
aKKa, frequent in scripture Instead of aW' 0171,03;, signify
ing howbeit, or nevertheless, 11. 97. instances, 97. and re.

INDEX, 49
Allatlus, Leo, III. s6. re, IV. 157, 240, ra, IX, 507, w.
published his Syntagma de Symbolo S. At/ia7iasii, in
modern Greek, IV. 136. very scarce, ih. his opinion
respecting the Greed, 144.
Allegorizing, see Scripture.
Allegory, how it differs from parable, VI, 13,
Allen, Edmund, X, 382, translated Jude's Exposition of
the Apocalypse from German into English, X, 375,
384,
Allen, 'William, cardinal, VIIL 274. 335. re. 350. re. 360.
X. 519. one of the Rhemish translators of the New
Testament, 398.
Alllx, Peter, II. 144. re. III. 263. ra. V. 237. ra. 240. ra.
VI. 175. ra. VII. 338. 434. ra. VIII. 328, ra, 337.
Almighty, the imperfect rendering of wuvToxpaTcof>, a di
vine title given to Christ in scripture, II. 136.
Alogi, V. 360. ra. a branch of the Ebionites, 326, re
jected St. John's Gospel, 341,
Alpha and OTnega, a divine title given to Christ in
scripture, II, 139.
Alstedlus, John Henry, IV. 222,
Altar, in the Christian church, what, VIIL 331. how
so called, VIL 372.
Altimura, Stephan. de, 1. e. Le Quien.
Amadeus, or Achadeus, count, IV. 192.
Amalarius Trevirensls, X. 210.
Ambition, what, IX. 186.
Ambrose, St., 1, 11. 172. 333-re. II. xix. re. 5. re. 6. re. 18. re.
19. re. 38. 59. re. 71. re. 74. re. 97. re. 118. re. 127. ra.
136. ra. 137. 138. 139. 148. ra. 150. ra. 151. re. 155. re.
169. re. 174. ra. 255. ra. III. 58. 59. 147. ra. 211. 227.
237. ra. 377. 388. re. 458. re. IV. in. 345. 347. 352. re.
276. re. 277. re. 287. V. 354. ra. VI. 57. VIL 133. 157- n.
249. 288. 298. ra. 376. ra. VIII. 15. 201. ra. 211. re.
241. ra. 339. 341. ra. 349. re. his declaration respecting
the incarnation, IV. 254. the first that applies the
term of mass to the eucharist, VIL 44. the book de
WATERLAND INDEX. E

50 INDEX.
Sacramentis not justly ascribed to him, 288. con
jectures respecting its date and author, ih. a passage
of his touching the eucharistic elements, explained,
VIll. 352. the Comment on St. Paul's Epistles under
his name, perhaps written by Hilary the deacon, X.
S6. 131.
Ambrosian Latin MS. of the Athanaslan Creed, IV.
370. ra.— 381. re. 388. re. 398. notice of, 188. a copy of
it published by Muratorius, ih. the MS. came from
the monastery of Bobblo, ib.
Ambrosian 111, MS. Fortunatus's Comment on the
Athanaslan Creed, IV. 141. 164.
Ambrosian library has two anonymous MS, comments
on the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 181,
Ambrosian monks particularly venerated the Athana
slan Creed, IV. 195.
Amelius, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIIL 16. 19.
Amerbachius, Vitus, IV. 305.
Ames, Joseph, X. 377. re.
Ammonlus, VI. 345. ra. 441. ra.
'Ai/ayxij in Greek, or necessitas in Latin, had not the
same sense as necessity bears, when we say that God
exists by necessity of nature, II. xix. which was ex
pressed by <p6(rsi, or xara. <f,6criv, ib. In what sense the
fathers used avayxri foa-ixyj and <p6a-eu)s avayxij, ib. III.
376, 379. when first used, IV. 26.
avaxaivcairis, used sometimes for regeneration, X. 496.
«va^v)]i7ij, notice of the two places where It occurs in
the New Testament, VII. SS- 68.
"Avapxo; applied by the ancients to the Son, IV. 95.
Anastasius I., pope. 111. xvii. IV. 367. VIII. 237. re.
346. X. S6- 509. 510. Impugned Origeii''s doctrines,
III- 325- Le Quien Inclinable to ascribe the Athana
slan Creed to him, IV. 141.
Anastasius instead of Athanasius commonly found in
the German copies of the Athanaslan Creed, for five

INDEX. 51
or six hundred years upwards, IV. 195. how pro
bably the error arose, ib.
Anastasius IL, pope, IV. 348.
Anastasius, monk of mount Sinai, V. S^- ^- 342- VIII.
335. wrote against the Galanites, 235. observations
on his confused notions respecting the consecrated
elements of the eucharist, 236. 248. among the first
who threw off the distinctions between the symboli
cal and true body, 239.
avaSs[j,a slvai, what it often means, IX, 353.
Anathemas, observations respecting, V, 58.
Anaxagoras, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
Vlll. 15.
Ancient doctrine best kept up by adhering to ancient
language, VIIL 347,
Ancients, see Fathers.
Anagra, council of, VII. 33. 434. re. 435. re.
Andreas Csesarlensls, 1. 11. 330. ra. III. 337.
Andrews, Lancelot, bishop of Winchester, II. 380.
VIIL 361. ra. IX. 439. ra. notice and explanation of his
notion of the sacrament's being a sacrifice, Vlll. 164.
Angel, or messenger, applied to the Son, concerns only
his ofiice, not his nature, IV. 371.
Angel, what may be the sense of the word in Acts
xxlll. 8. IX. 305.
Angels, creation of, a proof of Christ's divinity, IL 53.
conceived by Manichseans to be of God's substance,
III. 113. in what one great part of their perfection
probably consists, V. 543. the ancients gave angels
names according to their supposed offices, VIl,279.ra,
instances, 380, ra.
Angers, library ofthe church of, IV. 148.
Anglo-Saxon, advantages of the knowledge of, X. 436.
Anguish, what, IX, 163.
Anlcetus, V. 371. ra.
Anne, wife of Richard IL, X. 355.
Anomseans, a sect of Arians, 1. 11. 158.
E 3

52 INDEX.
Anscharlus, IV. 224. 225. monk of Corbey, and after
wards archbishop of Hamburgh and Bremen, IV.
152. his life written by Rembertus, his successor in
the see, ih. and by Gualdo, in verse, 155.
Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, IV. 463. VIL 107. ra.
VIIL 198. ra. X, 206, 476, his opinion that the word
necessity is Improperly applied to the Deity, IV,
397- «-
Anselm, (sive Herveus Dolensis,) VIII. 338. ra.
Antelmi, Anthelmi, Joseph, IV. 143. 187. 196. 250. ra.
358, ra. 359. ra, 261. 263. ra. 263, a learned Paris divine,
first attacked Quesnel's opinions respecting the Atha
naslan Creed, IV. 140. considers Vincentius Lirinen
sis its author, ib. his work commended by Tillemont
and Natalis Alexander, who however Incline rather
to Quesnel's opinions, ib. 142. spoken favourably of
by Muratorl, 141.
Ante-NIcene Fathers, see Fathers.
Ante-oblatlon in the eucharist, what, VIll. 221.
Ante tempus, meaning of, as applied by the ancient
writers to God the Son, 1, 11. 99.
Antinomians, V. 488. 490,
Antioch, church of, St. Peter its founder, X, 241,
Antioch, notice of the debate begun there about hy
postases, 111. 415. how settled, ih.
Antioch, III. 280. 297. 312. ra. 314. VII. 41 8. council of,
cleared from misrepresentation, 330. number of bi
shops at this council, ib.
Antiochian fathers, III. 147. ra. IV. 106. time of their
writing. III. 138. texts respecting God applied by
them to Christ, ib. objections answered, ib.
Antiochus Epiphanes, V. 454.
Antiquity, ecclesiastical, see Fathers.
Antisthenes, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIII. 10.
Antoninus, Marcus, VI. 322. Vlll. 19,
Antonlus, Nicolaus, IV, 181, ra.

INDEX. 53
Apelles, 111. 289. V. 260. ra. his execrable tenets, VIIL
121.
Apocalypse, see Napier.
ApoUinarlan heresy, date of, IV. 243. Athanaslan Creed
minute and particular against it, ib.
ApoUinarlans, IV. 295. 311. held a doctrine very near
akin to that which was afterwards called Eutychian,
251. 252. charged the catholics with the opposite ex
treme, afterwards called Nestorian, 252. their opinion
of the human nature of Christ, 296, 297. the ab
sorption of Christ's manhood in his Godhead proved
against them by St. Chrysostom from the eucharist,
VIIL 137.
Apollinaris, Apollinarius, 111, 18, 215. IV. 258, 325. V,
367. VI. 345^ n. VIIL 336,
Apologue, what, VI, 9.
a posteriori demonstration, what, IV, 408, n. a posteriori
, demonstration of the Deity vindicated, 465.
Apostles' Creed, IV. 297. 299. why so called, 267. V.
393. notice respecting It, 392. the Roman Creed, why
so called, II. 196. Is neither so old, taken altogether,
nor of so great authority as the Nicene Creed, 197.
not of more credit than other creeds, ib. is diametri
cally opposite to the Arian principles, ih. held by the
Latin church to be really written by them, and there
fore of as great authority as the inspired writings,
IV. 146. its being composed by the apostles a vulgar
error derived from the fifth century, V. 392. suspected
by Valla and Erasmus, 393. proved by Vossius, ib. the
English reformers, owing to this error, paid it pro
bably more respect than they otherwise would have
done, ih. this Creed why less explicit than others, ih.
has not been admitted, scarce known, in Africa, and but
httle in Asia, except among the Armenians, IV. 240.
notice of bishop Taylor's false suppositions respecting
it, 308. when brought to its present entire form, ih.
nothing else but the baptismal Creed of the church of
E3

54 INDEX.
Rome, IV. 308. form of the old Roman (or Apostles')
Creed, ih. ra. observations on its shorter form pub
lished by Usher, V. 160. shewn to teach the doctrine
of the Trinity, 169, 173. meaning of the word Father
in the beginning of it, 395. and Almighty, 397. and
Son, 402. and Lord, 403, 404.
Apostolical Constitutions, II. 3S- ra. III. 321. IV. 82.
VIL 27. ra. 307. ra. 362. ra. 378. re. 394. 401. 418. re.
420. 421. 425. re. 426. re. VIIL 351. re. IX. 502. re.
505. re. X. 44. 94, re, 106. ra. 242. patched, spurious,
and interpolated, III.262. Fabricius's judgment upon
Whlston's attempt about them, 263. ra. their pro
bable age, VII. 289. ra. their declaration against lay-
baptism, X. 142.
Appearing, see 'ETriipaveia.
a priori demonstration, what, IV. 408. ra. see Deity.
Apulelus, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIll. 19.
Aquarians, a sect, why so called, VIIL 134.
Aquila of Pontus, V. 214. 215. VII. 320. ra.
Aquileia, Creed of, IV. 297.
Aquinas, Thomas, III. 417. ra. IV. 229. 262. 410. 415.
417. 463. VI. 347. ra. VIL 108. VIll. 159. 198. ra.
311. ra. 338. X. 506. pupil of Albertus Magnus, but
died in 1374. before him, IV. 400. surnamed the An
gelical Doctor, ib. Duns Scotus his rival, 404. his re
mark on the form of the Athanaslan Creed, 159, con
sidered the existence of the Deity not demonstrable
a priori, 400. his explanation of the eucharist being a
sacrifice, VIII, 360.
Arabs, circumcised at about thirteen years of age, VI.
57-
'Ap'xrt, its meaning in Rev. ill. 14, as applied to Christ,
IL 30, how Interpreted in the beginning of Genesis
by Methodius, 236. in what sense used by the an
cients, III. 318.
Archelaus, V, 362.

INDEX. S5
Archer, — I. 1, 39.
Arcudius, VIL 399, VIIL 172. ra. IX. 503. ra. 506. ra-
508. ra. 509. n.
Aretius, Benedictus, VIIL 278, ra,
Arian subscription, circumstances that Induced Water-
land to consider the subject, II, 381, the general
principles of the modern Arians concerning subscrip
tion to our public forms, 285, viz, that every expres
sion in our public forms is capable of a sense con
sistent with the new scheme, 287, that their being
capable of such a sense is enough, without regard to
the more plain and natural signification of the words
tiiemselves, or to the intentions of those who first
compiled them, or who now Impose them, ih. in an
swer, it is shewn that the sense of the compilers and
Imposers, when certainly known, is to be religiously
observed by every subscriber, even though the words
were capable of another sense, 388. which is proved
from the case of oaths, ib. from the ends and pur
poses Intended by requiring subscription, 389. and
from the scandal and pernicious influence of such
fraudulent practice, 390. to the plea that protestant
churches require men to comply with their forms in
such sense only wherein they are agreeable to scrip
ture, it is answered, that no person is required to
subscribe against his conscience, that is, in a sense
he thinks not agreeable to scripture, but If he does
subscribe, he is required to do it in the sense in
tended by the church, 391. 393. to the plea that no
man can be bound to understand or to receive forms
In a sense differing from scripture, it Is answered,
that two distinct things, the rule for understanding,
and the rule for receiving any forms, are confounded to
gether, and consequently an Illogical Inference drawn,
394. the same answer is given to the plea that the
sense in which any form appears to a man's self, and
not the presumed meaning of the compilers, is to be
E4

S6 INDEX.
the rule of his understanding it, 295. the plea that
the church has no legislative power in matters of
doctrine similar to the legislative power In civil mat
ters, shewn to be futile, 396. to the plea that every
man who (for the sake of peace and order) assents to
any form, is bound to reconcile it to his own sense of
scripture, it Is answered, that if the form In its obvious
and intended sense appears to him not consistent with
scripture, he Is bound not to assent to it at all, 298.
to the plea that the church in the Articles themselves
requires nothing to be received but what Is agreeable
to scripture. It is answered, that for this very reason
she requires subscription In her own sense, because
she judges no other sense to be agreeable to scrip
ture : if any judge otherwise, let them not subscribe,
299. 391. to the plea that where expressions look
different ways, (as many do In our public forms,) It is
allowable to Interpret what Is obscure by what seems
more plain and scriptural, it is answered, that there
is nothing obscure in our public forms with regard
to Arianism, and that therefore this plea is a mis
representation of fact. If by obscure be meant mys
terious, then it is answered, that then the plea comes
to this, that when any church Imposes the belief of
mysteries, a subscriber may honestly substitute \yhat
he pleases instead of the mystery, or may make no
mystery of it, 300. the plea that the article of the
Trinity is capable of four senses, disproved, 301. the
sum of the plea that there are many expressions in
our public forms, which, in their obvious sense, con
tradict the received doctrine of the Trinity, denied,
and the seeming contradiction accounted for by the
explanation that such expressions imply only sub
ordination of order in the Trinity, 303. to the plea
that there are In our public forms one hundred and
eighty-six passages favourable to the Arian side, and
only twenty-seven against it, it is answered that, al-

INDEX. 57
lowing the numbers to be true, (shewn not to be so,
332.) yet that there are passages capable of different
views, according to what they happen to be joined
with, and such therefore as may be used either by
Arian or catholic, but as they stand In our forms In
company with other passages express and full for the
catholic doctrine, they can reasonably bear no other
than the catholic meaning : so that the true question
Is this, whether one iiundred and eighty-six passages,
which might (if the compilers and imposers had not
intended them in a catholic sense) have been indif
ferently claimed by either catholic or Arian, should
yield to twenty-seven, which are utterly repugnant
to Arianism, or the twenty-seven to them, 307. to
the plea that the article in the Creed of Christ's de
scent into hell, is now understood differently from
what the composers Intended, it is answered, that it
is uncertain in what sense it was understood by the
composers, and that in this instance our church has
left that article at large, intending a latitude, 308. to
the plea that the damnatory clauses in the Athana
slan Creed are now by few understood in that sense
in which, in all probability, the compiler Intended, it
is answered, that the same reasons that would shew
what sense it is most reasonable to understand them
in, would also serve to prove that that was the sense
of the compiler, and that the compiler's sense being
doubtful, and the imposers having left those clauses
without any exposition, the subscriber is at hberty
to understand them In such sense as the words will
bear, and such as best answers the main intent of the
Creed, and is agreeable to scripture and reason, 309.
to the plea that the procession of the Holy Ghost set
forth in the Nicene and Athanaslan Creeds, in one
sense, is by Dr. Bennet shewn to be now understood
by many in a different sense, it is answered, that this
is only argumentum ad hominem, and moreover does

58 INDEX.
not come up to the point in hand, for that Dr. Ben
net was of opinion that our church had determined
nothing In the matter, otherwise he would not pre
sume to interpret the procession in his own way,
310. to the plea that the doctrines of predestination
and original sin are now understood differently from
what the composers meant to teach. It is answered,
that the pretence that the composers Intended them
in a Calvinistic sense has been often and abundantly
confuted, and moreover that a distinction should be
made between such articles as being formed In general
terms, leave a latitude for private opinions, and such,
as being otherwise formed, leave no such latitude;
and that it is ridiculous to pretend that because some
articles are general and Indefinite, and may admit of
different explanations, therefore all may, 311. 312.
the plea that the article In the Nicene Creed, of one
substance with the Father, Is now taken otherwise
than the council meant, little more than a cavil upon
the double meaning of the word individual, and that
the doctrine of the Nicene council is rightly enough
understood by modern Christians, 314. to the plea
that it becomes a sincere man (especially if he varies
from notions commonly received) to declare plainly
in what sense he understands any words of human
institution, it is answered, that if the subscription
contended for be in itself fraudulent, as elusive of the
law, a man's declaring, or giving notice of it, does
not alter its nature, or make it legal, and that it can
not be pretended that there is any presumed consent
to such evasion, 315. It Is shewn. In the second place,
that several expressions in our public forms are really
not capable of a sense consistent with the Arian
scheme, 319 — 333. summary ofthe whole case, 335.
Waterland's Supplement to the Case of Arian Sub
scription considered, 8cc. 339. our church vindicated
from such latitude of expression respecting the Tri-

INDEX. 59
nity as to admit of Arian subscription, II. 347, an
exemplification of an Arian's real sentiments, together
with his professions in the words of our church, and
his evasions to satisfy his conscience In the sacred
engagement of subscription, 357. other persons may
have signed the articles in different senses, because
their opinions may have varied on points left un
determined and at large, the Arians cannot do the
same because the doctrine of the Trinity is deter
mined and limited, 361. 363, 363. the church may
require subscription to its own sense of particular
passages of scripture, because subscription is not a
term of lay-communion, but of ministerial conform
ity, or acceptance of trusts and privileges, 363, why
an Arian cannot honestly subscribe to the doctrine of
the Trinity, 363. nothing can be more particular and
explicit than the church doctrine of the Trinity, 366.
and none can honestly subscribe to any proposition
in a sense he knows was not the sense of its framer
or imposer, 368, 369. how far Waterland's and Ben
net's views of subscription differ, 397. Whiston's cen
sure of Dr. Clarke's method of subscription, 398.
Arian congregations in England became Unitarian, and
are now, for the most part, Socinian, I. i. 132. re.
Arianism, differences among the dissenting teachers at
Exeter respecting, I.-i. 130. difficulties of the mo
dern Arian scheme, IV. 5. is but the dupe to deism,
and that to atheism or popery, V. 430.
Arians, IV. 395. 396. 311. equivocated upon certain
words retaining the catholic expressions, but eluding
the catholic sense, I. li. 88. 99, 146, evaded the eter
nity of the Aoyo; by the invention of a twofold Aoyog,
115, In ascribing creation to a creature they Inno
vated In the faith of Christ, 137. why even when pre
dominant, they did not venture expressly to call the
Son of God a creature, 145. their real tenets, 146.
have more difficulties to get over than the catholics.

6o INDEX,
I20. 122. 126. 161. 252. what is the very essence and
characteristic of Arianism, 151. what concession
would have satisfied the Arians, 155. positions of
some or other of them in respect of the Son, 157. the
methods used to propagate their heresy, 158. ob
servations on them, ib. the main strength of Arian
ism lay In logical and metaphysical subtilties, 213.
the catholic doctrine misrepresented by Dr. Clarke,
315. controversy between the catholics and Arians,
\ pianaged upon the foot of mere reason, terminates at
length in that single question, whether the essence
of God be above comprehension, or no, 318. Arian
ism and Sabellianism how near akin, 351. where they
differ, 352. Arianism more pious than Sabellianism,
but Sabellianism more consistent, 353. the Arian or
Semi-Arian scheme can never tolerably support Itself
without taking in the catholic principle of a human
soul to join with the Word, 354. supposing Christ's
divinity doubtful, the catholic view of the question
is safer than the Arian, 336. what it is requisite to
prove, to defend their scheme, 343. one considerable
objection against the Arian scheme Is, that it stands
in opposition to the first commandment, and against
the unanimous sense of the church, II. xxiv. the
Arians are chargeable with ditheism, or Idolatry,
xxviii. their notion of worship refuted, xxxii. the
Arian construction of the beginning of St. John's
Gospel, with observations on it, 9. 25. 37. first pro
pagated in the beginning of the fourth century, ib.^
never was a sect so divided, various, and unsettled as
the Arians, 9. 25. and why, 9. their idea of two
Creators even condemned by Socinians and Sabel-
llans, 57. as there was no way of avoiding this tenet,
but either by making the Father and the Son one
Creator, or else denying the Son to be Creator at all,
they chose the latter, ib. perplexed about creation
being ascribed to the Son, 59. 62. their inconsistency

INDEX. 6i
about exclusive terms, 87. their method of manag
ing controversy, 200. III. iv. the doctrine of the Tri
nity according to Arians contrasted with the same
doctrine according to the church of England, II. 347.
Inferences drawn therefrom, 355. opinions entertained
by the catholics respecting Arianism, from its first
beginning, III. v. the Arians ordered to be called
Porphyrlans by the emperor Constantine, and why,
vii. notice of the Arians, Eunomians, and Macedoni
ans declining the challenge of the catholics to refer
the matter In dispute between them to the concurring
judgment of the writers who lived before the con
troversy began, xli. Waterland's objections against a
scheme to determine the controversy by scripture
alone, laying aside not only antiquity, but also those
texts of scripture that are disputed, xx. his account of
the grounds of difference between the orthodox and
Arians respecting Christ's divinity, 3. 6. metaphysics
their last resort, 4. 63. 105. 307, 391. 399, 448, 467.
470. 475- Instances of their false metaphysics, 465.
Waterland's justification of his application of the
terms Arians and Arianism, 10. the Arian attempt
to charge the council of Nice with Arianism, on Dr,
Waterland's principles, disproved, ib. according to
their principles the worship of inferior deities would
have been allowable to the Jews, 31. 33. their unfair
method of claiming the ancients on their side, 88.
confound coequality with coordination, 94. by elud
ing the proof of the Son's eternity, they have scarce
left any for the etemity of the Father, 230. their ar
gument to prove the Son a creature, 276. their sense
of necessity, ih. their cause not served by attempting
to prove 7iecessary existence to be the same as self-
existence, and why, 287, 334. their sense of begetting
and acting, not the same as that of scripture and an
tiquity, 288. their doctrines traced up to the old
Gnostics by bishop Bull, 289. deny the substance of

63 INDEX.
God to be God, 387. their fundamental error, 399.
their meaning of hypostasis, 415. patronised by, and
triumphant under the emperor Constantius, 419. their
method of managing their controversy, IV. 44. 11 3.
their error respecting the Trinity, 384. their pre
tences of tradition refuted by Athanasius, V. 334.
327. the divinity of Christ proved from the form of
baptism against them, VIII. 135. their baptisms ad
mitted by the church, X. 123.
Arlminum, council of. III. 422. some particulars re
specting, I. 11. 332. vainly opposed by the Arians to
the council of Nice, ib. comparison between It and
that of Nice, V. 336, overawed by the emperor Con
stantius, ih. how many In this council were Arians,
ih. the catholics Imposed upon, ih.
Arlstldes, III, 461.
Aristobulus, VIII, 7. ra, 34, an Alexandrian Jew, a Peri
patetic philosopher, and preceptor to Ptolemy Phllo-
metor, VIIL 5, maintained that Pythagoras and Plato
copied many things from Moses's law, ib. and that
others had borrowed from the scriptures, 6. the ge
nuineness of his writings doubted by some, ih.
Aristophanes, VI, 333.
Aristotle, 1. 11. 86. Ill, 343. IV, 398, VL 333, his phi
losophy revived by Avlcenna and Averroes, IV, 398. ra,
some of his works translated by Boetius, ib. said to
have borrowed from the scriptures, VIII. 6. 7, 10, 30.
Arius, I. II, 100. 114. 145. 147. 151, 153, 210. 373. II,
224, lll.xl. 2. 10, 13, ra, 18. 27.49. 155.372.419.470.
IV. 107. 358. V. 353, 378. 380, re, 303, ra, 314, 343.
352. 412. X, 485, his heresy, I. 11. 237. IV. 319.
Alexander, bishop of Alexandria, the first champion
of the catholic cause against him, 1. ii. 14. pretended
that God was once no Father, and that the Logos was
produced in time, 103. the strict eternity or coeternlty
of the Son was the principal thing that stuck with
him, 154. the different positions he at times main-

INDEX. 63
tained in respect of the Son, 157. 158. 159. he did
not believe any medium between God and creature,
but at once degraded Christ to the latter, 188. In
order to avoid tritheism, and to preserve the unity of
the Godhead, 237. maintaining that two real persons
cannot be one being or substance, 251. notice of his
being received again into communion with the ca
tholic church, 331. maintained that the Father rules
over the Son, as being his God, and having existed
before him, IV. 108. in. denied that the Son was of
like substance with the Father, III. 49, condemned
by the council of Nice, V, 335. his construction of
John i. I., 343.
Aries, council of, VIL 22, X. 125. 148, 163, when held,
X. 128. by how many bishops, ih. its canon touching
the rebaptization of heretics, ih.
Armenians^ said to receive the Apostles' Creed, IV. 240.
Arnoblus, 111. 141. re. 432. re. IV. 107. VI. 191, re. VIIL
49. S^- 169. re. 201. re. 299, re, 315, re.
Arnoldus, IV. 156. X. 515. wrote the piece de Coena,
ascribed to Cyprian, VIIL 255.
Arnulphus, bishop of Orleans, IV. 154.
apiray/jua different from apirayiji.oi, II. 95.
Arriaga, Roderlcus de, IV. 442. re. when he flourished,
417. proved the divine existence not to be demon
strable a priori, lb.
•Arrogance, what, IX, 186,
Arroque, M, 1', VIL 37, re. 40, re. 93. re, 183. re. 328. re.
437. ra. VIII. 171. ra. 340. ra. 243. re. 247. re.
Artaxerxes, Longimanus, VI. 180. VIIL 2i.
Artemas, III, 435.
Artemon, called also Artemas, V. 229. a disciple of
Theodotus, ih. notice respecting him, ib.
Artemonlans, their pretence of tradition refuted, V.
324.
Artemonius, V. ao8. re. 230. 334. 260. ra. 329. see S.
Crellius.

64 INDEX.
Article 0 before 0eo?, its addition or omission does not
alter the sense of the word, 1. 11, 48, 49, II. 16.
Article I. on the Trinity, shewn to have one sense only,
and not four, according to an Arian explanation, II.
301.
Article III. on Christ's descent Into hell, left at large
by our church intending a latitude, 11. 308.
Article XVII. on predestination, unanswerably vindi
cated from a Calvinistic sense by bishop Bull, II.
311. remarks on its meaning, 386.
Articles, the, passed and ratified in 1562, In Latin only,
II. 345. revised by the convocation of 1571, ib. an
authentic English translation made by the same con
vocation, ib. and the Articles In both languages pub
lished by royal authority, ib. subscription required
the same year to the English Articles, called the Ar
ticles of 1562, by the act of the 13 th of Ehzabeth, ih.
both being therefore equally authentical, either may
be used to explain the other, ib. how the proceedings
at Cambridge against Barret for Antl-Calvlnlsm go to
prove that the Articles were not considered Cal
vinistic by archbishop Whltgift and others, 376 —
379. if the Articles were considered Calvinistic, why
were the Lambeth Articles drawn up, since on that
supposition the old ones could have prevented Anti-
Calvinism, 379. and why, on the same supposition,
when Calvinism prevailed in Ireland, were the Thirty-
nine Articles rejected, and the Lambeth Articles In
serted in the confession that was then drawn up, 381.
no proof that archbishop Usher considered the Ar
ticles Calvinistic, ib. reasons why the Articles were
not Calvlnlstlcal In their origin, ih. the Calvinists
themselves complained ofthe Articles, 382. 384. and
at the Hampton- Court conference proposed that they
should be altered, and that the Lambeth Articles
might be taken In, 383. Charles I.'s declaration con
fining persons to the plain and full meaning of the

INDEX. 6s
Articles complained against by the Calvinists, but
why so, if Calvinism had been before Incorporated
Into our Articles, or if It were not a new sense, and
beside their plain and full meaning, 385. the advan
tages to be derived from stopping the Arian practice
of subscribing, 393. the Articles made to speak po
pish sentiments in a work by k Sancta Clara, V. 150.
Clarke's vindication of the nth, 12th, and 13th
against the charge of favouring the solifidian doc
trine, IX. ix. the Articles drawn up upon the plan of
the Augustan Confession, xi,
Arundel, lord, I, 1. 43.
Arundel, Thomas, archbishop of York, and chancellor
of England, X. 345.
Aselty, the schools' term for self-existence, 111,395. its
meaning, 395, re.
Ashton, Charles, master of Jesus college, Cambridge,
his death, X. 457. re. his literary character, ib. had
been chaplain to bishop Patrick, 458. re.
Ashurim, whether the founder of the Assyrians, VIIL
32.
Ashwell, George, X. 479. his opinion respecting the
Athanaslan Creed, IV. 135. 144.
Askew, Dr,, 1, 1. 304.
Assembly, — VI, 348. re,
Assyrians, a question respecting their origin, VIIL 33.
Asterius, his wanton suggestion that the Son learnt the
art of creating, by being bred up under the Father,
II. 26.
Asterius Amasenus, the author of the treatise de Poeni
tentia, ascribed to Gregory Nyssen, VHI, 310,
Athanaslan Creed, the best exposition of the Trinity
and incarnation to be met with any where, II. 309.
whatever reasons (if good) will serve to shew what
sense it is most reasonable to understand the damna
tory clauses in, the same reasons would serve to shew
that that was the sense of the compiler, ib. tbe com-
VVATERLAND INDEX. p

66 INDEX.
piler's sense being doubtful, and the imposers having
left those clauses without any exposition, the sub
scriber is at liberty to understand them in such sense as
the words will bear, and such as best answers the main
Intent ofthe Creed, and is most agreeable to sense and
reason, II. 309. the very lowest sense and import of
these damnatory clauses, 320. some clauses of this
Creed shewn not to be susceptible of an Arian sense,
321 — 331. notice of Waterland's Critical History of
the Athanaslan Creed, 1. 1. 105, two editions of it,
¦106. the object of It, ib. IV. 129. the method of it,
I. 1. 106. IV. 130. the opinions of the learned mo
derns concerning this Creed, 133 — 144. G. Vos
sius led the way in a strict and critical inquiry into
it, 133. the result of his inquiries, ih. Quesnel almost
drew the learned world after him in considering VI-
gilius Tapsensis as the author, 137. notice of Tentze-
llus's Judicia Eruditoriim de Symh. Athanas. 139.
Quesnel's opinions first attacked by Antelmi, 140.
who ascribed the Creed to Vincentius Lirinensis, ih.
the opinions of the moderns shewn in one view in a
table, 144. ancient testimonies respecting this Creed,
145 — 163. that of the Autun council the oldest, 145.
Papebrochlus's opinion that the expression faith of
Athanasius, in the Autun Confession, means the Ni
cene Creed opposed, 146. had peculiarly the title of
fdes catholica among the ancients, 149. Hincmar,
archbishop of Rheims, the first writer that gave this
Creed the name it bears at this day, 152. Adalbertus
(A.D. 871.) speaks of this Creed as received with
great veneration hy the catholic church, or being of
customary and venerable use in It, 153. Abbo's testi
mony of its being sung in alternate verses in France
and England, 154. Honorius (A.D. 1130.) and Pau-
lulus (1178.) state that it was daily repeated at the
prime, 155. Otho, bishop of Frisinghen, the first who
pretends to name the place where Athanasius is sup-

INDEX. 67
posed to have made his Creed, ih. Antelml's con
jecture of the grounds of this supposition, ib. Beleth
the oldest writer that takes notice of Its being com
monly ascribed to Anastasius, though he himself
ascribes it to Athanasius, 156. observations on the
testimony of Hydruntinus as to a Greek copy of this
Creed, 157. how it came to have the name of a creed,
though not anciently usually called so, 158. the as
sertions of the famed legates of Gregory IX. re
specting it, ib. formerly in England commonly called
a psalm or hymn, 158. 159. a table of the recited an
cient authors, and the titles given by them to the
Creed, 163. ancient commentators and paraph ras ts
upon it, 164 — 182. notice of an English Comment,
and Waterland's reasons for ascribing it to Wickliff,
175. a summary table of the commentators, &c. and
the titles of the Creed, 182. notice of the Latin MSS.
of this Creed, 183.^-203. which was undoubtedly
written In Latin, 183. the German copies of this
Creed, for five or six hundred years upwards, have
most commonly Anastasius Instead of Athanasius,
195. how probably it occurred, ih. modern MSS. of
this Creed innumerable, 197. why the Creed is to be
found in the Roman and Galilean, but not in the
Italic and Hebraic psalters, 201. a table of the MSS.
recited, with their age, title, &c,, 203. some account
of the ancient versions of this Creed, printed or ma
nuscript, 204 — 218. French versions, 204. German,
ao6. Anglo-Saxon, 307. translated from the Latin
only, ao8. Greek versions, ih. why a more full ac
count of them is given, ih. neither many nor ancient,
ih. a list of them, 311. and of the printed editions,
316. mention of other versions, 317. of the reception
of this Creed in the Christian churches, 318 — 341.
France, or Gaul, 218. Spain, 220. Germany, 224.
England, 225. Italy, 236. Rome, 328. whether the
Greek and oriental churches received it, 232, as ge-
F 3

68 INDEX,
nerally received as any creed, except the Nicene, IV.
240. is more ancient. If considered as an entire form,
than either the Apostles' or the Nicene Creed, 241. of
the time when and place where the Creed was com
posed, 241 — 260. its external evidence, 242, its in
ternal characters, 243. why it is not earlier than the
ApoUinarlan heresy, ih. nor later than the Eutychian
times, and council of Chalcedon, 246. therefore not
composed by Vlglllus Tapsensis, 250. earlier even than
the times of Nestorius, ib. probably between 430 and
430, 358. reasons for believing that it was made In
Gaul, ih. further reasons for supposing It to have
been composed between 436 and 430, 360. of the
author of the Creed, 361 — 269. reasons in favour of
Hilary, bishop of Aries, 261. an Exposition of the
Creed, a more proper title for it than Symbolum, or
Creed, 262. rarely called Symbolum by the ancients,
ib. objections against Hilary's being the author con
sidered, 365, reasons for his concealing his name,
366. how the name of Athanasius might become af
fixed to this Creed, ih. sum of Waterland's opinion
on the subject, 368. a Commentary on the Creed,
282. its various titles In English Service books, 282. re.
and how often appointed to be used, ih. a conjectural
emendation of Waterland's, 289. the church of Eng
land vindicated, both as to the receiving and retain
ing this Creed, 300. this Creed called by Luther a
bulwark to the Apostles' Creed, 301. Baxter's high
opinion of it, 307. notice respecting Fortunatus's
Comment upon it, 314. the Comment itself, 317.
Waterland's letter to Lewis concerning his Critical
History of the Creed, X. 199.
Athanasius, St., I. li. 6. re. 7. re. 13. 15. 89. ra. 90. re. 97.
99, re. IOI. ra. 102. re. 104. ra. 114. ra. 115. ra. 135. ra.
137. ra. 145. ra. 156. ra. 157. re. 172. 237. re. 239. ra. 340.
248. 249. ra. 260. ra. 371. ra. 373. ra. 374. 276. 296. ra.
310. ra. 320. ra. 326. 329. re. 330. 332. 349. II. xviii. ra.

INDEX. 69
xix, re, 5, re, 6, re. 14, re. 18. re. 19. re. 32. re. 35. re. 38. re.
41. re. 42. re. 44. 62. re, 93, ra. 102. 108, ra. 117. ra, 118,
ra, 127, re. 132. ra. 136. ra. 144. ra. 148. w. 151. ra. 155. re,
159. re. 162, 169. re. 311. 333. 345, 355, ra. 368, ra.
277, ra. III. vi. ra. vii. viii. x. 2. 13. ra, 14, ra. 37. 46.
48. 49. s6 — 60. 61. re. 73. 74. 81. ra. 93. 104. 147. ra.
154. 193, 197. ra. 227. 237. ra. 239. 242. 245. 356, ra.
362. ra. 263. ra. 364. ra. 376. 377. 378. ra. 379. ra, 383, ra,
389, 318. 369, 379. 385, 386, re, 403, 434. 428. 436,
448 449. IV, 17. 36. 96. re. 104. 108. re. 315. 343. 352.
re. 367. V. 107. ra. 170. 330. 334, re, 336. re. 340. re,
350. re, 354. 355. 356. 341. ra. 348.??. VI. 181. ra. VII.
103. w. 114. ra. 359. ra, VIII, 15. 39. 133. re. 135. ra.
341. re. 252. re. 310. X. 64. 129. 165. 452. 476. 484.
vindicated and explained. III. 63. 403. 404. 460. IV.
34. time of his flourishing, 109, his reasoning that
the Word is comprehended in Job ix. 8. and Isaiah
xliv, 34., I, 11. 19. resolved the unity (with respect to
the Father and the Son) into Sonship, or unity of
principle, 60. makes woiiiT-^f to signify more than rs^vl-
T)jf, 133. n. a passage of his, pretended to make the
Son a creature, explained, 143. considered that the
Son was worshipped by Abraham, Moses, &c. and the
Jewish church, 193. falsely charged by Dr. Whitby
of believing one individual hypostasis, 383. Instances
of his being misinterpreted by him, 390. 302. 303.
308. always distinguished between 6j«.ooucrioi/ and ojitai-
ova-iov, 290. what churches, according to him, main
tained the Nicene faith after the synod of Arlminum,
333. his description of the Son's concern In the crea
tion, 62. re. his works carefully preserved. III. 47. his
opinion of Euseblus's Arianism, 143. was condemned
by the false Sardlcan council, 280. argued strenuously
for the Son's eternal generation, 296. on what ground,
ih. vindicated Origen's doctrine, 324. presided in the
synod at Alexandria, that compromised the dispute
about hypostasis, 415, suihmary of Gregory Nazlan-
F3

70 INDEX.
zen's panegyric upon him. III. 418. 419. a passage
therein, considered by Whiston as making Athanasius
the inventor of the divinity of the Son, vindicated and
explained, 420. 421. 422. in what sense he uses the
word |U,ovafi%ja, IV. 92. ra. wrote against Arius, 109.
did not beHeve that the Father Is naturally governor
over the Son, ih. opinions of learned moderns for and
against his being the author of the Athanaslan Creed,
133 — 144. and of ancients, 150. 151. 152. 155. 157
— 161. notice of various MSS. of the Athanaslan
Creed, with titles ascribing the Creed to him, 183 —
195. probable reason for his name becoming affixed
to the Athanaslan Creed, 266. refuted the Arian pre
tence of tradition, V. 324. his Comment on John vl.
vll., 127. 128. commended, ih. time of his death, IV.
243. Eusebius of Verceil his great friend, 215.
Athanasius, Brief Notes on the Creed of, a Socinian
pamphlet answered by dean Sherlock, I, 1, 41,
Athanasius, bishop of Spire, IV, 267. conjectured by
Sandius to be the author of the Athanaslan Creed,
137-
Athelard, archbishop, IV. 226,
Athelstan, king, IV. 207. 225.
Athelstan's psalter, IV. 186. notice of, 189.
Athenseus, VIII. 45. re.
Athenagoras, I. li. 16, 61, 95, no. in. ra. 134. ra. 140. ra.
306, ra. 340. 361, 273. ra. II. 4. re. 22. 38. re. 35, re. 59. re,
114. re. 145. ra. 146. n. 147. 198. ra. 233. 236. 242. 259.
III. 192. 195. 272. 328. 358. 365. 413. IV. 41. ra. V.
263. 328. 345. VII. 360. VIII. 157. ra. 399. re. 304.
313. 315. re. X, 451, time of his writing, III, 73. 350.
considered the Son to be Included in the one God, I.
11. 18. III. 72. vindicated, 73. resolved the unity into
communion of substance, I. ii. 59. in the hypothesis
of the temporal generation of the Son, 104. IV. 25.
yet allows the eternal generation of the Aoyog by
implication, III. 76. declared that the Son was not

INDEX. 71
made at his procession or generation, but had ex
isted In the Father, as the Logos, from all eternity,
I. 11. 108. speaks of no higher generation than the
procession. III. 271. supposed the procession to be
after the creating of the unformed mass of things, I.
il. 112. held the necessary existence of the Word,
III. 250. 271. is express for a difference of order
among the divine persons, but not of dominion or
worship, 77. his declaration that the Creator alone is
to be worshipped, I. il. 176. but this Includes the Son,
182. vindicated from Dr. Whitby's misinterpretations,
287. 391. II. 360. his declaration respecting the Tri
nity, 181. V. 345. did not believe that the Father is
naturally governor over the Son, IV. 99, vindicated
from Barbeyrac's charges against him, V. 397.
Atonement by Christ's blood, a fundamental doctrine,
VIII. 98.
Atterbury, Francis, VI. 319.
Atterbury, Lewis, VI. 319.
Atticus, said to have borrowed from the scnptures,
VIII. 16.
Attributes, what, IV. 460.
Attributes, divine, ascribed to Christ in scripture, 1. 11.
63. 6S- IL 141. Eternity, 143. Immutability, 150.
Omniscience, 153. Omnipresence, 165.
Auctoritas, often no more than paternitas in the Latin
fathers. III. 1. 32.
Audlans, VIL 420.
Audley, lord, founder of Magdalene college, Cam
bridge, X. 430. sir T. Pope one of his executors, ih.
two others, ih.
Audley, lady, X. 430.
Audley End, Essex, the possessor of this estate ap
points the master of Magdalene college, Cambridge,
I. 1. 10. re. and Is visitor of the college, ib. the estate
Is now In the possession of lord Braybrooke, ih.
Augsburg, church of, IV. 195.
F4

72 INDEX.
Augustan Confession drawn up by Melancthon, IX. xi.
the Articles of the church of England followed Its
plan, ih.
Augustin, see Austin.
Augustine, the monk, IV. 20o.
Aurelian, Walt, IX, 500. ra.
Aurellus, bishop of Carthage, IV. 260. V. 380.
Austin, Augustin, St., 1. 11. 13. 19, 89. ra. 172. 20i. 237.
263. ra. 326. 333. 71. II. xix. ra. 35. ra. 36. 71. 38. 87. ra.
97. ra. 100. ra. 118. ra. 137. ra. 130. 136. re. 175, ra. III.
xvi. 12. ra. 46. ra. 58. 60. 6s. 96. ra. 107. 123. ra. 227.
264. ra, 277, 285, 312, ra. 384. 396. 415. re. 430. ra. IV.
67. 72. 142. 145. 172. 198. ra. 245. 247. 249. 255. 256.
259. w. 262. 266. 369. 370-:— 379. 381. 387. 393. 315.
338. ra. V. 104. ra. 163, ra. 181. ra. 190. re. 197. ra. 333, ra.
334, ra, 376. 383. 417. 488, re, VI, 38. re, 50. re. 76. re.
88. re. 191. re. 367. 343. re. 345. re. 347. re. 350. re. 355.
71. 558. re. — 361. re. 367. re. VIL 40. 43. 73. ra. 102. ra.
103. ra. 114. re. 136. 145. ra. 154. re. 157. re. 169, 180, re,
320, ra. 350. 339. ra. 348. 349. ra. 353. 355. ra. 363. ra.
366. ra. 377. 378. ra. 385. re. 403. 433. 433. VIII. 15.
33. re. 134. re. 150. 151. re. 153. 153. 157. ra. 188. re. 301.
re. 211. re. 223. re. 333. re. 333, re. 335. re. 341. ra. 347. re.
249. 252. re. 272. re. 288. re. 290. re. 294. 295. 305. 310.
317- 319- 323- 326. re. 332. re. 337, n. 338, 340. 341.
348. 352. ra. IX. xiv. ra. xviii. xxhl. xxiv. xxvi. xxxiii.
xxxiv. 354. 430. ra. 433. ra. 442. ra. 444. re. 460. ra. 465. re.
470. re. 493. 498. 500. 506. re. 509. ?«, 510. X. 34. 51.
119. 134- 129. 136. 145. 154. 155. 157. 163. 163. 306.
340. 476. 495—500. 503. 503. 504. 514. his declara
tion that either Father and Son are one Lord God, or
else that Christ is not Lord God at all, I. 11. 4. his
opinion as to the generation of the Son being by the
Father's will, 90. his argument for Christ being un
created, 140. his defence of the Trinity in Unity,
250. ra. 260. re. 376. a proof how far he was from Sa
bellianism, which sorae have weakly pretended to

INDEX. 73
charge him with, 337. re. vindicated from a censure
of Dr. Clarke's, 348. his comment on the word name,
in the form of baptism, being in the singular number,
II. 178. ra. rather against considering Origen as or
thodox, III. 336. Gennadius's treatise de Eccles. Dog-
mat, formerly commonly ascribed to him, IV.- 172.
asserted and cleared the procession from the Son, 246.
supposed to have drawn up the recantation treatise
{Lihellus Satisfactionis) of Leporius, 256.260. Hilary,
archbishop of Aries, a great admirer and follower of
him, 263. notice respecting his allegorizing scripture,
V. 364. a proper allegorist, VL 19, greatly admired
and followed by Fulgentius, VII. 137. his definition of
sacrifice, 345. VIIL 149, re. BeUarmine's artful con
trivance to evade it, refuted, 156. his sentiments as
to gospel sacrifices, VII. 387, view respecting visible
sacrifices explained, VIIL 296. why his treatise de
Civitate Dei may be considered his masterpiece,
VII. 387. Imposed upon by the Manichees, VHI. 47.
his opinion of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX.
448. 475 — 481. 484. what he meant by his famed
maxim that good works follow after justification, 449.
uses the words good works in two senses, 460. re.
his sentiments as to infant communion considered,
IX. 475. calls the Lord's Prayer a quotidian baptism,
485. the Hypognostlcon, sometimes ascribed to him,
belongs to Mercator, 495. his opinion respecting chil
dren that die unbaptized, X. 42. and touching lay-
baptism, 60. 149. 150. his controversy with the Do
natists about schismatical clergy, 119. 147. confuted
St. Cyprian's opinion, 120. when he died, VII. 387.
Author and Governor of the universe, whosoever is so,
is, in the Arian notion, allowed to be God, I. 11, 52.
Authority sometimes signifies paternity, III. 45. often
used without reference to dominion, IV. 72.
Authorized version of the scriptures too often follows
the Geneva version, VI. 235. a very good one, and

74 INDEX.
upon the whole scarce Inferior to any, yet capable of
very great improvement, VI. 335.
Autun, council of, IV. 139. 166. VII. 435. held under
Leodegarius, IV. 145. probably when, ib. its words
probably respecting the Athanaslan Creed, ih. Pape
brochlus's opinion to the contrary opposed, ib. ob
jections against the council considered, 147. 148. its
canons, by whom published, and where from, 148.
Autun, see of, next in dignity to the metropolltlcal see
of Lyons, IV. 147.
Avarice, reflections upon, IX. 50.
Averroes, IV. 398.
Avlcen, IV. 398.
Avitus, bishop of Vienne, IV. 358. 368. 288.
afi'cojtia, in what sense used by Basil, III. 322.
Axioms and first principles perceivable by intuition,
not demonstration, IV. 470.
Ayllffe, — X. 360.
Ayscough, — of Corpus Christi college, Oxford, notice
respecting, X, 422. B,
Baber, — X. 437.
Bachiarii fides, in a MS. at Treves, IV. 188. re.
Backneth, Balthasar, X. 336.' s^^'
Bacon, Francis, earl of Verulam, I.i. 255.VIII. 87. X.474.
Bacon, Roger, of the order of Friars Minors, when he
flourished, IV. 401. his character, 402. styled the ad
mirable Doctor, ih.
Badger, — X. 430. re.
Badius, Conradus, X. 303. 304. 400.
Bagford, John, X. 357.
Balfius, Lazarus, Francis I.'s legate at Venice, IV. 213.
216. and ra. 385. n. 389. ra.
Baker, — of St. John's college, Cambridge, I. 1. 331.
X. 384. 386. 303. 308. 325. 336. 337. 342. 347. 363.
374. 428. 434. 442. 449.

INDEX.

75

Baker, — VI. 322.
Balaam, sermon on the history and character of, IX.
397- _
Balaamites and Nlcolaitans, their same meaning, VI.
III.
Balbus, see Januensis.
Baldensal, or Boldesale, William of, a German knight,
the first writer that ascribes the Athanaslan Creed to
Eusebius, bishop of Verceil, along with Athanasius,
IV. 160. the probable reason, ib. his treatise, the
History of Piedmont, unpublished, ib. the MS. in the
duke of Savoy's library, ib.
Bale, John, bishop of Ossory, IV. 176. 177. VI. 58. VIII.
69. re, X. 338. 376. 383. 342. 356. 359. 361. 366. 374.
375- 37^- 382. 383. an error of his respecting Trevlsa
noticed, IV. 178. ra.
Balguy, — VI. 334.
Ball, John, notice of a tract of his In defence of the
doctrine of the Trinity, V. 157.
Balliol college library, Oxford, has a MS. of S. Bruno's
Comment on the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 170.
Balsamon, Theodore, VII. 421. X. 49. ra. 6s. 165. 166.
Baltus, John Francis, V. 300. ??. 304. ra. VIII. 14. n. 19. ra.
confuted the pretences of Le Clerc against the opinion
that pagan writers borrowed from the Jews, VIII.
i7-_
Baluzlus, Stephen, IV. 149. 150. IX. 500. re.
Bancroft, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, II. 388. re.
VII. 187. X. 12. 62. re. 66. 68.
Baptism, form of, an argument for Christ's divinity, II.
173. proof that this form was used in the primitive
church, 173. the import of this form shewn first
from the nature and reason of the thing, 176. se
condly, from the testimonies of the ancients, 179. the
form being changed and corrupted by heretics, a fur
ther argument, 193. used by the Jews in the ad
mission of proselytes to their religion, 175. a profes-

76 INDEX.
sion of faith required in the primitive church previous
to baptism, II, 191, understood by the texts, Titus
ill, 4. 5. 6., VI. 341. and John ill. 5., 342. without
baptism a person is not regenerate, 355. titles ap
plied to baptism by the ancients, 36s. re. disparaged
by being considered merely as a positive duty Instead
of a religious rite, VIL 14. a proof that It is not a
bare duty, 15. notice of Its being called a sacrament,
34. the water, how supposed by the ancients to be
sanctified, 94. consideration of the scripture phrases
respecting baptism, 154. its spiritual graces accord
ing to St. Paul, ih. remission of sins ordinarily con
ferred in baptism, 239. considered by St. Austin and
the schoolmen not only to look backward to sins
past, but forwards also to future sins, 241. difference
of the remission in baptism and in the eucharist, 357.
what the ancients taught concerning the illapse of
the Holy Spirit in baptism, 378. two or three forms
of invocation for the Holy Spirit in baptism, 389.
when this practice commenced, 393. a federal rite,
317. remissness respecting baptism began in the
fourth century, 418. catechumens kept back till duly
qualified, 433. form of baptism altered by the Euno
mians, as supporting the divinity of Christ, VIH.
136. contains a sort of oblation, 222. why considered
by the ancients a sort of sacrifice, 223. anciently
reckoned the grand absolution, 347. St. Austin's opin
ions of its efficacy, IX. 475 — 481. 484. ordinarily the
necessary outward mean or instrument of justifica
tion, IX. 435. 462. proved from scripture, ib. and the
ancients, 442. the fathers had an Idea that the appli
cation of water in baptism secured the body to an
happy resurrection, while the Spirit more immedi
ately secured the soul, 440. some moderns have con
sidered justification as antecedent to baptism, 450.
real statement respecting justification in baptism, 463.
not so absolutely necessary to salvation, as some

INDEX, 77
have pretended, X, 170, the word baptism used for
baptismal state, 495.496. see Lay-baptism, Regenera
tion, and Sacraments.
Baptizing, in the name of Christ Jesus, how to be un
derstood, II. 174. 175. In the name of the Trinity,
what It Imports, 176.
Barbeyrac, John, V, 502, 505, re, VI, 170, 185. re. IX.
xix. professor of civil law at Gronlngen, V. 294.
translated Puffendorf and Grotius Into French, ih.
attacked the fathers in his prefatory discourse to his
French translation of Puffendorf de Jure Naturce et
Gentium, and in his Traill de la Morale des Peres de
I'Eglise, I. 1. 124. V. 294. re. answered by Cellller,
295. animadverted upon by Buddsus, ii. observations
on his charges, 396. 300. specimens of his manner,
397. part of his French preface published In English
under the title of the Spirit of Ecclesiastics in all
Ages, I. 1. 134. V. 395. answered by Dr. Grey, 395.
451. his attack on the fathers censured by Water-
land, X. 451. re. on whose observations he animad
verted with great asperity, ih. his invective answered
by Dr. Grey, ih.
Barker, Christopher, X. 334. 335. 337. 343. 386. 397.
398. 400.
Barker, John, I. 1. 9. re.
Barker, Robert, X. 337. 397. 400.
Barker, Samuel, tutor of Magdalene college, Cambridge,
I. 1. 9. was the son of John Barker, 9. re, admitted as
sizer in Magdalene college, ih. his rise in college, ih.
Barlow, Thomas, I. 1. 139. IV. 447. re. 452. re. fellow of
Queen's college, Oxford, and afterwards bishop of
Lincoln, when he flourished, IV. 418. character of
his Metaphysical Exercises, 419. his opinion against
the Divine existence being demonstrable a piiori, lb.
his censure of Suarez for considering it possible in
some sort, 420. scrupulous in admitting that any of
the Divine attributes might be proved a, priori, 432.

78 INDEX.
Barlow, William, published a relation of the Hampton-
Court conference, VII. 187. re. made bishop of Ro
chester, ih. translated to Lincoln, ib. his death, ih.
his sentiments respecting the eucharistic elements,
187. observations thereupon, 189.
Barnabas, St., 1. 11. 67. re. II. 217. IIL 312. re. VII. 350.
VIIL 311. 391. his epistle misrepresented by Dr.
Whitby, 1. 11. 390. his opinion of the need and effi
cacy of baptism, IX. 443.
Barnes, John, a moderate Romanist, who met with
hard usage for speaking the truth respecting the eu
charist, VIIL 391.
Barnes, Joseph, VIII. 69. re.
Baro, Dr. Peter, II. 376. 377. notice of his explanation
of the Lambeth Articles, 379. proceedings against
him at Cambridge for Anti-Calvinism, stopped by
lord Burghley, 380.
Baronius, Csesar, III. 142. IV. 136. 140. 322. 333. VII.
51. ra.
Barradas, Sebastian, VIIL 199. re.
Barret, — proceedings against him at Cambridge as an
Anti- Calvinist, II. 376.
Barrow, Isaac, I. 1. 314. IV. 437. VI. 381. 334.
Barthelet, Thomas, X. 276. 310. 327. 399.
Barthollnus, VI. 317. 318.
Bartylmew, — de Proprietatihus Rerum, translated into
English by Trevlsa, IV. 177. re.
Basil, St., I. il. 15. 19. 91. 132. 145. re. 172. 339. ra. 340.
261. 291. 310. ra. 326. II. xix. ra. 3. ra. 5, re. 6. re. 18. re.
19. re. 36. re. 41. re. 42. re. 44. 127. re. 130. 227. re. 245.
249. 255. re. 269. IIL X. 34. 48. 56. 59. 104. 109. re.
154. 199. ra. 200. re. 205. re. 223.224. 242. re. 270. 286.
288. re. 297. 305. 314. 320. re. 403. 416. re. 451. 452.
454. re. IV. 26. 41. re. 92. no. V. 53. 74. re. 213. re. 240.
n- 254. 255. 256. 305. re. 338. re. 348. re. 350. re. 352.
n-353- n- VI. 251. 266. 355. ra. VII. 25. 285. 293.
ra. 318. re. 382. re. 418. re. 422. 425. re. VIIL 137. re.

INDEX. 79
157. re. 163. re. 188. re. 3i3. re. 341. re. 301. X. 51 — s^-
118. 134. 340. 331. 452. re. 484. 491. explained and
defended. III. 464. resolved the unity (with respect
to the Father and the Son) into Sonship, or unity of
principle, I. 11. 60. his explanation of Matth. xxiv. 36.
and Mark xlil. 33., 76. vindicated from the misrepre
sentations of Dr. Whitby, 390. 396. 304. 313. 313.
his opinion of the Son's necessary existence vindi
cated and explained. III. 281. 283. a friend of Origen,
334. his opinion of his orthodoxy, ih. in what sense
he used a.^ia3fi.a, 333. refuted the pretence of tradition
claimed by the Macedonians, V. 324. by what names
he calls the eucharist, VII. 23. how he understood
John vi., 132. Gregory Nyssen his younger brother,
387. a Commentary upon Isaiah ascribed to him by
some critics, disallowed by others, 385. his opinion
of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX. 447. and
touching lay-baptism, X. 137. his epistle received
by the Greek church, 137.
Basil library, has a MS. of Bruno's, with Hampole's
Comment on the Athanasian Creed, IV. 173.
Basilides, III. 3. V. 190. 363. 363. taught that this
world was made by angels, II. 58. his error about
the crucifixion, V. 190. his pretence of tradition re
futed, 333. disbelieved the resurrection of the body,
VIII. 133. re.
Basnage, Samuel, V. 366. re. 3SS-7i. VI.53.re. Vll.34.re.
36. re. 37. re. 117. re. 343. re. 377. re. 410. re. VIII. 30. re.
34. re. 171. re. 343. re. X. 483. a very learned Calvinist,
VH.343-
Bates, Dr. William, a nonconformist, V. 5-
Baxter, Richard, V. 5. his high opinion of the Athana
slan Creed, IV. 307.
Bayle, Peter, Ill.xix. V. 104. re. 117. re. 363. 309. re. VL
47. re. 49. 170. VIII. 41. re. 43. re. 45. re. 51. re. S3- «•
63. re. 64. re. 69. re. 355. re. 365. re. 373. X. 336. con
victed of a fallacy, V. 133. re.

8o INDEX.
Bayus, — VIIL 396. re.
Beauchamp, lady, 1. 1. 328.
Beauchamp, Lewes, I. i. 328.
Beaumont, Joseph, reglus professor of divinity at Cam
bridge, VI. '352. re.
Becke, Edmund, X, 281. 289. 290. 349, 368. 372. 399.
notice of his impression of the Bible, 312.
Becket, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, IV. 191.
Bede, venerable, VII. 145. «. 435. VIIL 198. ra. 349. re.
IX. 494. 499. n. 504. X. 204. re. 206. 336. 377. 378,
343, 511. " translated the Bible into Saxon," X.345.
Bedell, William, bishop of Kilmore, recommended the
revival of Infant communion, IX. xxl. 474.
Bedford, Arthur, I. 1, 307. VI, 67, 121. ra. 134. 151. re.
152. 175. n. 206. 213. re, 241. re. 267. VIII. 287. re.
Begetting, its meaning, as applied to the Deity, III.
388.
Beginning and the Ending, a divine title given to Christ
in scripture, II. 139.
Being, may signify either simply what exists, or what
exists separately, I. 11. 119. 332. Being and Person,
how they differ when applied to the Trinity, 332. the
precise difference between divine InteUigent Being,
and divine Person, IV. 343.
Beleth, — X. 199. a celebrated Paris divine, IV. 156.
the oldest writer that takes notice of the Athana
sian Creed's being commonly ascribed to Anastasius,
though he himself ascribes it to Athanasius, ih.
Bellarmine, Robert, cardinal. III. 365. V. S^- VII. 365.
VIII. 147. 150. 151. 171. ra. 173. re. 375. 316. n. 322. re.
337. 347. n. 350. ra. IX. xxviii. 465. re. his reasonings
against spiritual sacrifice being true sacrifice, con
futed, VIII. 152. his artful contrivance to evade the
old definitions of sacrifice, 156. his definition of sacri
fice, 159. re. Irreconcileable with the sacrifice of the
cross, 159.
Bene't college library, Cambridge, IV. 195. X. 375.

INDEX. 8i
277. 290. 294. 296. 355. 363, 369. 376. 398. notice of
a MS. Commentary there of the Psalms and Hymns
of the church, and ofthe Athanasian Creed, IV. 178.
179. has a MS. of Gregory's Psalter, 184. notice of
its Latin MSS. of the Athanaslan Cfeed, 191. 193,
193. 373. re. 377, ra, has a MS, of the Galilean Psalter,
200, n.
Benignus, St,, of Dijon, library of the monastery of,
IV. 148.
Benjamin, the Jew, Vlll, 315.
Bennet, Thomas, I. 1, 62. re. 83. ii. 39. re. 41. ji. II. 163.
n- 310- 345- «- 361- 375- 389- 3915. 397- HI- 39- V.
350. ra. 530. Jl. VI. 313. 321. 369. re, 374. re. IX. xv.re.
X. 108. in. 112. 116. 132. 169. 171. 191.
Benson, — X. 297. ra.
Bentley, Richard, I. 1. 22. re, 26, 308. 331. VI. 318.
master of Trinity college, Cambridge, the thanks of
the senate unanimously voted to him for his reply to
Collins's Discourse on Free-Thinking, 1. 1. 13. which
he had answered under the name of Phileleutherus
Lipsiensis, ib. preached his celebrated sermon against
popery, 18. framed the University address to George I.
on the suppression of the rebellion, ih. and assist
ed in carrying It through the Caput, where it had
been stopped once, ib. his allusion to this occurrence
in one of his letters, 20. advised that the supporters
of the Brunswick Interests in Cambridge should be
patronised by the crown, 21. made regius professor
of divinity, 24. Waterland probably prevented from
trying to obtain the post, out of esteem for him, ib.
anecdote of an observation of Waterland on his pre
lection on I John v. 7., ih. the correctness of this
anecdote questionable, and why, 25. what perhaps
was his and Waterland's opinion on the subject, 26.
his extraordinary claim of a large additional fee for
presenting certain doctors to their degrees brought
on a controversy, 27. suspended for it by the vlce-
WATERLAND INDEX. G

82 INDEX,
chanceUor, and degraded by the senate, I, 1. 27. at
last restored again, 28.
Berengarius, X. 515.
Berengaud, II. 31.
Bergius, C, X. 491.
Berkley, Thomas lord, IV. 176. re. 177. re. X. 200. 276.
Bernard, St,, III. 303. V. 3S6. 357. VIL 146, re, X. 514.
Berno, Augiensis, IV. 202.
Berrlman, Dr. John, I, 1, 307, a friend of Waterland's,
247. re. much aided by Waterland In his Moyer's
Lectures, 314.
Berrlman, WUUam, I, 1. 307. 314, V. S3- '"'• 54- 1*^°- ""¦•
i6S- ra. 197. ra. 234. ra. 236. ra. 237. ra. 238. ra. 273. w.
355- '"¦• 380, ra, 403, ra. 413.11. 417. ra. supposed to have
been the author oi A seasonable Review of Mr. Whis
ton's Account of primitive Doxologies, and of A second
Review in answer to Mr. Whiston's second Letter, 1. 1.
65. m.
Bertram, (Ratram,) monk of Corbey, IV. 134. 153. 209.
VIL 145. ra. X. 515. his opinion respecting the eu
charistic elements, VIII. 250.
Beryllus, bishop of Bostra in Arabia, III. 215. his no
tion respecting Christ's divinity, V. 230. 233. set
right by Origen, 233. his honesty in retracting his
error, ih.
Bessarlon, John, VII. 299.
Beughem, Cornelius &., Embrlcensls, X. 236. 337.
Beveridge, William, bishop of St. Asaph, V. 380. re.
392. ra. 311. ra. 316. ra. VL 319. 334. 343. ra. 351. re.
VII. 21. re. 33. re. 417. re. 419. re. 421. re. VIII. 135. re,
his opinion respecting the Athanasian Creed, IV. 139.
Beza, Theodore, IV. 6S- VII. 31. re. 184. ra. 369. ra. 318.
437. VIII. 161. re. 250. re. 354. re. X. 386. 401. 450.
516, notice of his confutation of Harchlus's scheme
respecting the eucharist, VIIL 365.
Bible, Wharton was of opinion that the version com
monly ascribed to Wickliff was really done by Tre-

INDEX. 83
visa, IV. 176. his reasons unsatisfactory to others,
and in part confuted, ih. Waterland's observations on
the subject, 177. said to be translated into Sclavonian
by Cyrlll and Methodius, 336. Waterland's letters to
Lewis touching a history of the English translations
ofthe Bible, X. 374 — ^401.
BIddell, see Byddell.
Biddle, John, I. i. 37. 43. 45. 154.
Biel, Gabriel, considered that the unity of God was not
demonstrable from natural reason, IV. 455- **•
Bigotry, its common acceptation, VIII. 54. shewn to
belong more to infidels than to Christians, ib.
BUl, John, X, 400.
Bilson, Thomas, bishop of Winchester, VIIL 159, 194.
ra. 303. re. 313. 334. re. 240. ra. 347. w. 373. ra. 333. re.
X. 63. ra. 68.
Bingham, Joseph, I. i. 393. 397. U. 183. 184. re. II. 174.
ra. 191. re. 194. re. III. 108. 369. re. IV. 148. V. 77. re.
80. re. 149. re. 160. re. 337. 300. re. 380. re. 381, n. 474-71.
VI. 323. 346. ra. 3SS- ra. VII. adv. 37. ra. 39. ra. 33. ra.
44. ra. 99. w. 136. ra. 179. re. 346. 347. ra. 348. 358. n. 385.
n. 393. ra, 395, re. 303. re. 304. re. 318. re. 370. re. 395. re.
399. re. 404. ra. 408. ra. 410. ra. 418. ra. 433. ra, 424. re.
427, re. 438. re. 437. re. 438. ra. VIII. 90. re. 135. re. IX.
xxvii. re. xxviii. re. xxx. xxxi. re. xxxii. 431. re. 443. re.
446. re. 476, re, 479. re. 500. re. 501. ra. 508. ra. 510. ra.
X. 4, 29. 44, 46. 47. 50. 59. 60. 61. 64. 72. 90. 122.
127. 129. 152. 159. 163. 164. 170. 173. 175. ra. 193.
496. encomium on his Origines .Ecclesiasticos, IV.
142. considers VigUius Tapsensis as the author of the
Athanasian Creed, ib. 144, his opinion respecting the
commencement of infant communion, IX, xxiu. his
reputation injured by the second part of his Scholas
tical History of Lay-Baptism, X. 148.
Binius, Severln, X. 13, re,
Biographia Britannica, an error in, 1. 1. 328. ra.
Blscoe, Richard, I. 1. 307. X. 423.
G 3

84 INDEX,
Bishop, Dr., V. 30. re. 192. re. 244. ra, 245. X, 424.
abridged bishop Pearson's Exposition of the Creed
for the use of common readers, V, 412.
Bishops, when independent bishops were accountable
to other bishops in the ancient church, and where
they were not, V. 251.
Bishops' Bible, notice of, X. 318.
Blsterfield, — 1. 11. 40. ra. X. 491.
Blackburne, Francis, archdeacon of Cleveland, Ll. 82.
BlackhaU, Offspring, bishop of Exeter, VL 315, 317.
334- 372. re.
Blackwall, Anthony, VI, 235, IX, 439. re,
Blair, James, I. 1. 330. re, VI, 324, VIL 400, ra, some
notice of him, VI. 327. born and bred in Scotland, ib.
prevailed on by bishop Compton to go as missionary
into Virginia, ib. made by that bishop his commissary
there, 328. the original projector and first president of
William and Mary college there, ih. notice of his
Discourses on the Sermon on the Mount, 329. by
whom encouraged to print them, ib. the second edi
tion, ih. character and style of the work, 330. speci
mens, 331. Waterland's preface to the second edition,
325-
Blane, M. le, VII. 214. ra. VIII. 274. ra. IX. 457. w.
when he flourished, IV. 424. declares against the
possibility of proving the Divine existence a priori, lb.
Blastares, — X. 6s.
Blessed, title of, always used by the Jews to express
the one God of Israel, II. 134.
Blessing, a considerable part of the Aaronical priest
hood, VIII. 151. ra.
Blount, Charles, VI. 15. 36. re. 37. VIII. 59. re.
Bobblo, monastery of, in High Lombardy, founded by
Columbanus, IV. 188.
Bochart, Samuel, VI. 16. 30. ra. 31. ra. 33. ra. 67. no. re.
136. 152. 158. ra. 221. ra. 241. 243. 251. 254, ra, VII.
316. ra.

INDEX. 85
Bodleian library, Oxford, I. 1. 7. 316. 301. 303. IV.
179. n. 195. 334. w. X. 197. 212. 346. 384. 435. ra. MS.
Junius, N°. xxv. (Fortunatus's Comment on the
Athanaslan Creed,) IV. 166. 334. has two editions
and two MSS. of S. Bruno's Comment on the Atha
naslan Creed, 168. 169. 170. has two MSS. of Neck-
ham's Comment on the same, 172. notice of its MS.
of the Athanasian Creed, 195. 374. ra. 380. ra.
Body, the fathers had an Idea that its resurrection was
secured by the application of water in baptism, IX.
440.
Body of our Lord, four senses of, VII. 167.
Boetius, translated certain of Aristotle's works, IV.398.
Boistallerlus, Joannes Huraltus, IV. 313. w.
Bokynham, John, bishop of Lincoln, X. 354. ra.
Boldesale, see Baldensal.
Bona, John, cardinal, IV. 160. 195. 199. ra. 301. ra. 330.
337. 338. ra. 331. ra. 335. ra. VII. 438. w. VIIL 351. ra.
IX. xxiv. xxx. 509. ra. X. 300. his opinion respecting
the Athanasian Creed, IV. I36. 144.
Bonaventura, — X. 514.
Boniface IV., pope, X. 365.
Boniface, bishop of Mentz, IV. 367. died anno 754,
149.
Book of Common Prayer, the reading psalms therein
taken from the Galilean Psalter, IV. 30i .
Booth, — dean of Windsor, I. 1. 310.
Borromseo, Frederic, cardinal, IV. 188. ra.
Bos, Lambert, V. 183. ra. 361. 363.
Bossu, Rene le, VI. 330.
Bossuet, James, bishop of Meaux, III. xix. V. 257. ra.
X. 428.
Bouchery, — X. 369. 384.
Bourignon, — X. 505.
Bourignon, Mrs., X. 501. 505.
Bowles, — X. 394.
Boyle, Robert, V. 312. VI. 169. ra. VIII. 66. re.
G3

86 INDEX.
Boyle, Roger, bishop of Clogher, VIII. 120. n. X.475.
484. 487. his four species of infidelity, X. 492.
Boyse, Joseph, II. 163. IV. 347.
Braccara, council of, VII. 434.
Brachet, see Militiere.
Bradford, John, VII. 186. 190.
Bradwardine, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, IV.
432. re. 447. re. 469. re.
Bragg, — VI. 324.
BramhaU, John, archbishop of Armagh, VIIL 166. X.
73-
Bray, Thomas, VI. 329.
Braybrooke, lord, the present possessor of Audley End,
Essex, I. 1. 10. ra. in right of which estate he has the
right of appointing the master of Magdalene college,
Cambridge, ih. and of being the visitor of the college,
ih.
Breaking of bread, notice respecting this title of the
eucharist, VII. 20,
Brerewood, — IX. 505. re.
Brett, Thomas, I. 1. 211. 270. 294. 297. 300. 333, VII.
296. VIII. 181. re. 206. re. 207. ra, 308. ra, 310, ra. 316, re.
X. 8. 18. re. 19,21.52.54. 55.59. 61. 127. 129. re. 144.
146. 179. 317- 371- t^hc celebrated non-juror, one of
the most learned and acute theologians of his time,
I. i. 215. Johnson his friend, ih. notice of the pecu
liarity of his discourse respecting the Communion,
ib. notice of Waterland's MS. censures on this work,
217. published Remarks on Dr. Waterland's Review
of the Doctrine of the Eucharist, in defence of John
son's Unbloody Sacrifice, 265.
Brevlnt, Daniel, dean of Lincoln, VIII. 159. re. 193. re.
194. re. 195- re. 202. re. 209. 323.re, 347,re. 353.ra. 36i.»i.
X. 129. ra, his notion of the eucharistic sacrifice, VIII.
167. notice of his publications, 167. ra. when made
dean of Lincoln, ib. his death, ib.
Brice, A., V. 157. re.

INDEX. 87
Bristow, Richard, one of the Rhemish translators of the
New Testament, X. 398.
British Museum, X, 447,
Brochmand, VIII, 167, ra,
Brocklesby, III. 166. re.
Browne, John, I. 1. 316. V. 14. re. 26. re. X. 476. 488.
author of sermons at L. Moyer's lecture, and of a let
ter to Mr. Jackson on his Plea for Human Reason, X.
413. ra. 414. his Brief Animadversions on two pieces
passed through Waterland's hands before it was print
ed, 413.
Bruno, bishop of Wurtzburgh, IV. 167. 181. 373. ra, 375.
ra. 380. ra. 315, 320, ra, 321. re. X. 210. wrote a Com
ment on the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 168. the various
editions of it, ih. ngtice of the various MSS. of it,
169, notice respecting certain paragraphs of For
tunatus's Comment being inserted In it, 171,
Bruno's MS. ofthe Galilean Psalter, IV. 3oo. re.
Brunswick, duke of, IV. 156.
Bryan, Austin, 1. 1. 395. editor of Plutarch's Lives, ih.
his death, ih.
BryUng, Nicolas, a printer of Basil, IV. 313. 2i6. 285.
ra. 288. ra. 294. ra. 299. X. 201.
Bucer, Martin, II. 337. ra. VH. 168. ra. 307. ra. 316. ra.
VIII. 271. 353. re. wrote under the feigned name of
FeUnus, X. 376.
Bucherus, VII. 49. ra. — 53. re, 87. ra. 321. ra. VIII. 24. ra.
Buckeridge, John, bishop of Ely, VIII. 361. ra. his no
tion ofthe eucharistic sacrifice, 164.
Buddeus, John Francis, I. 1. 255. V. 63. ra. 77. ra. 78. ra.
79. ra. 108. w. 160. re. 163. 175. re. 180. re. 181. re. 182.
183. re. 185, re, 189, re. 190. re. 192. re. 197. re. 208. re.
235. re. 270. re. 298. re. 305. re. 309. re. 363. re. 36s. ti.
VI. 5. 12. ra. 18. re. 20. re. 56. re. in. re. 168. re. VII.
188. re. 189. re. 234. re. 389. re. 316. re. 330. 343. ra. 344.
353. ra. 363. re. VIII. 3. re. 18. re. 33. re. — 25. re. 59. re.
64. ra. 119. ra. 130. ra. 249. re. 322. ra. 335. ra. IX. 439. re.
G4

88 INDEX.
X. 473. 475.48a. 501.503. his censure of those who
denied the importance of the doctrine of the Trinity,
V. 4. 71. observation on his rule of interpreting scrip
ture, 389. animadverted upon Barbeyrac's attack
upon the morality of the fathers, 395. briefly ex
amined Le Clerc's treatise appended to Grotius de
Verit. Relig. Christ. 306. ra. his character, VIL 343.
wrote against Dr. Grabe's view of the eucharist, ib.
his praise of the fathers, IX. xx.
Bulgaria, part of Turkey, IV. 336. when it received
Christianity, ib. the dispute whether it belonged to
the bishop of Rome or Constantinople, ended In fa
vour of the latter, ib. its language a dialect of the
Sclavonian, ib.
Bull, — of Queen's college, Cambridge, 1. 1. 13.
Bull, George, bishop of St. David's, I. i. 44. 69 — 7a.
83. 95. 113. 115. 131. 139. 154. 388. U. 5. pref. 13.
68. ra. 83. 90. 95. ra. IOI. 104. ra. 105. 107. re. in. re.
113. re. 115. re. 116. re. 131, re. 137. re, 141. 143. 159, re,
184, re, 308, re. 371. re. 373. re. 386. re. 391. 339, re. 330.
II. 107. re. 150. re. 165. 175. re. 180. re. 183. re. 195. re.
198. 317. 331. 333. 335. re. 333. 334. 345. 368. 369.
371. 373. 377. 378. 311. 361. 374. 375. III. V. X. xvii.
xviii. xix. 13. re. 15. re. 48. 51. 73. ra. 75. 80. ra. 85. ra.
86. ra. 87. 88. m. 93. 93. 95. 100. loi. 104. re. 108. 117.
120. 126. 136. re. 139. 184. 193. 196. 214. 221, 225.
249. 250, 258. re, 263. 268. ra. 270. 271.273.375.390. re.
314. 321. 322. 323. 337. 328. 365. re. 369. re. 373. re.
401. 435. ra. 456. 465. 470. ra. 486. 487. IV. 13. 34. ra.
67. 87. 97. re. — 103. re. 105. 106. re. 107. no. re. V. 5.
33. 30. ra. 33. re. 35. re. 36. re. 37. re. 41. re. 48. re. 69. re.
72. 163. re. 165. re. 167. n. 172. i77- ra. 180. re. 182. re,
184, re. 186. re. 188. 71. 189. re. 190. re, 192. re, 195, re.
196. 197. re. 199. ra. 200. re. 201. 308. ra. 309. re. 211.
213. 221. 322. re. 235. H. 230. 340. 242. 344. re. 248. ra.
249- n. 319. ra: 335. ra. 327. ra. 348. 7^. 350. n. 383. 383.
400. 401. ra. 403. ra. 404. ra. 415. 536. n. 538, ra. 541.

INDEX, 89
542. ra, VI, 34. 169. ra, 183. 323. 332. 341. ra. 348, ra,
350- «• 355-n- 371- n. VII. 66. re. 335. 338. re. 313. re.
343. re. 343. VIIL 66. re. 231. IX, v,re, vi, — xv. 429. ra.
430. ra. 433. re, 451. re, 460. ra. X. 484. 496. 497. 503.
504. vindicated. III. 127. 128. took the lead in de
fence of the Trinity and of our Lord's divinity, I. 1.
36. against whom he chiefly wrote his Defensio Fidei
Nicence, 36. against whom, his Judicium Ecclesiee
Catholicce, 37. and against whom his Primitiva et
Apostolica Traditio, lb. his object in these works, 38.
Waterland's statement of the method he pursued,
il. 6. pref. why he wrote in Latin, 8. why he took
no public part in the warfare between the Trlthelsts
and Nominalists, as they were called. 1. 42. 43. his
Discourse on the Doctrine of the Catholic Church for
the first three ages of Christianity concerning the Tri
nity, ill opposition to Sabellianism and Tritheism, was
written for private use, at the request of lord Arundel,
ih. resolved the unity (with respect to the Father and
the Son) Into Sonship, or unity of principle, ii. 60.
exceptions against Heb. i. 10. being apphed to Christ,
confuted by him, 67. re. his reasons to shew, that If
Irenseus attributed any Ignorance to Christ, he did It
in respect of his human nature, 72. effectually de
fended Origen's orthodoxy, 140. his observation on
the Trinity, 194. re. unanswerably defended the Ante-
Nlcene fathers from the notion of their favouring the
Arian scheme, 278. 285. 296, 324. vindicated against
Dr. Whitby's misrepresentation, 283. 285, 290. 296.
II, 308. 309. 214. why Whitby was not answered
more particularly, 229, his seijse of o'lxovof^ia vindi
cated, I. il. 297. encomium on his Defence of the Ni
cene Creed, 298. the plain question between him and
the Arians, 285. what he meant by the specific unity
which he denied, and by the numerical unity which
he maintained, 211,212. unanswerably vindicated the
church of England doctrines of predestination and

90 INDEX.
original sin from a Calvinistic sense, I. ii. 311. though
a defender of Eusebius, yet makes no account of what
he wrote before the Nicene council. III. 45. defended
or excused Eusebius from the charge of Arianism,
142. his reasons for Theophilus's believing the Son
to be a real person before the procession, 271. ob
jections against them answered, 272. traced the
Arian doctrines up to the old Gnostics, 389. never
yet confuted, nor ever will be, ih. his sentiments, as
to the worship of the Son, vindicated and explained,
371. notice of his reply to Episcopius, V. 157. use
made of It by Waterland, 158. his vindication and
solutions of a passage in Justin, 303 — 307. remarks
on Le Clerc's observations upon them, 307 — 311.
Clarke's encomium on his Harmonia Apostolica, IX.
iv. his explanation of the bishop's opinion of the in
strumentality of faith, vl. his distinction between re
generation and justification, X. 496.
BuUlnger, Henry, VII. 171.
Burchard, — IX. 500. re.
Burgundy, Johanna, duchess of, X. 376.
Burnet, Gilbert, bishop of Sarum, I. i. 397. II. 345.
382. ra. 387. V. 420. 437, re. 473. re. 476, 523. VI, 313.
321. 324. 328. re.. VII. 3. 4. re. 34. 75. re. 78. re. 318.
IX. XV. re. X. 3. 289. re.
Burnet, GUbert, son of the preceding, 1. 1. 301. re.
Burnet, Thomas, master ofthe Charter-house, III. 391.
91. V. 23. VI. 15, 17. 36. ra. 37. re. 319. an injudicious
allegorist of scripture, VL 20.
Burney, Dr., I. i. 20.
Burton, — X. 452.
Bui-y, Dr. Arthur, rector of Exeter college, Oxford,
VII. 396. ra. wrote The Naked Gospel in support of
Antl-Trinltarianlsm, I. i. 37.
Bury, John, X. 2i2. 226. 339.
Butler, Charles, I. i. 102. ra.
Butler, Edward, president of Magd. coU. Oxford, X,44o.

INDEX. 91
Butler, Joseph, bishop of Durham, VI. 324, notice of
his anonymous letters to Dr, Clarke, respecting his
reasoning a priori to prove the being and attributes
of God, I. 1. 141. written whilst he was preparing
himself for a dissenting teacher, 142. ra.
Butler, William, X. 358.
Buxtorf, John, VI. 151. re. 152. 153. 227. VIL 21. ra. 49.
50. ra. 51. ra. 52. ra. 86. X. 39.
Byddell, John, X. 310. 399.
Bye, — X. 443.

C. P., V. I. ra. 69. re. 120. ra.
CabasUas, Nicolaus, IX. 502. ra. 506. re.
Cabassutius, John, IV. 148. his opinion respecting the
Athanasian Creed, 139,
Csesar, Julius, VL 317.
Csesarlensls, Andreas, II. 30. n. 136. n.
Caesarius, bishop of Aries, IV. 258. 268. 272. re. 315.
VIII. 301. ra.
Cagliari, formerly Caralls, X. 143.
Cainites, V. 360. re.
Caitif, the pore, X. 303.
Calus, a Roman presbyter, V. 334. 225. 226. 229. 371.
Cams college library, Cambridge, X. 395. 396. 398.
Cajetan, cardinal, IV. 432. VIII. 199. ra.
Calamities, two sermons on the case of passing judg
ment concerning them, IX. 97. in.
Calamy, Edmund, III. 39. ra. IV. 306. VI. 315. 317. X.
238. ra. vindicated. III. 483. and praised, 484. notice
of his Sermons concerning the Doctrine of the Trinity,
I. 1. 131.
Caleca, Manuel, a Latinizing Greek, IV. 161, 210, 212.
331. ra.
Calixtus, Georgius, VIIL in. ra. X. 486.
Calllmachus, VI. 333.
Calmet, Augustine, VI. 53. re. 205. re. 367.

92 INDEX.
Calovius, Abraham, III. 142. V. 259. re. VI. 267. ra. VII.
n. 303. ra.
Calvin, John, II. 387. ra. VI. 368. ra. VII. 183. ra. 351.
369. re. 437. VIII. 150. X. 36. 39. 84. 85. 304. 501.
notice of his opinion respecting the eucharistic ele
ments, VII. 183, his sentiments respecting lay -bap
tism, X. 37.
Calvinism prevailed in Cambridge about the end of the
sixteenth century, II, 376. proceedings there against
Mr. Barret as an Anti-Calvinist, ib. the condition of
Calvinism in Ireland at the beginning of the seven
teenth century, 380.
Calvinists, more severely censured than Socinians by
the Remonstrants, V. 61.
Calvinists and Lutherans differ more in words than in
ideas as to the eucharist, VIL 331.
Calvinists, considered lay-baptism invalid, X. 36.
Calvisius, Seth, IV. 333.
Calvoer, Gaspar, VIL 410. ra. 438. re. VIIL 314. re. IX.
501. re.
Cambray, see Fenelon.
Cambridge, archdeacon, I. 1. 6.
Cambridge, university of, Calvinism prevalent there about
the end ofthe sixteenth century, II. 376. proceedings
there against Mr. Barrett as an Anti-Calvinist, ih.
usual for the heads of houses to apply for a degree by
mandamus, I. 1. n. bishop Moore's library given to
them by George I., 14. their address to him in con
sequence, 15. re. his answer, 16. re. their controversy
with the college of physicians about university gra
duates In medicine, 16. political animosity raged
with much fury In the university, 17. the Hanoverian
succession at that time not being the prevailing senti
ment, ib. their address to George I. on the suppres
sion of the rebellion, 19. ra. supposed to have been
framed by Dr. Bentley, 18. what opposition it met
with, ii.Dr.MIddleton's account of the business, 22. re.

INDEX. 93
Cambridge university library, IV. 230. X. 203. 212.
214. 299. 304. 307. 330. 331. 348. 351. 388. 396. no
tice of its MS. of the Roman Psalter with the Atha
naslan Creed, IV. 194.
Camerarlus, Joachimus, 111. 142. X. 386.
Campbell, George, VIIL 62. re.
Canglus, (Charles du Cange du Fresne,) VI. 346. re.
VII. 43. re. VIIL 3SS- ra.
Canterbury, church of, used the Roman instead of the
Galilean Psalter, and why, IV, 200.
CantUupe, Walter de, bishop of Worcester, IV. 158.
Canus, Melchior, VIIL 152. re. X. 514,
Cappellus, Ludovicus, VI, 163. VII. 49. X. 479.
Caralls, now Cagliari, X. 143.
Carlisle, bishop of, see E. Law.
Carlisle, lord, IV. 234.
Carmarden, Richard, X. 305. 306. 401.
Caroline, queen, consort of George I., I. 1. 344. present
at the conference (held at her desire) between Dr.
Clarke and Dr. Hawarden respecting the Trinity,
103. re.
Caroline, queen, consort of George IL, VI. 393. 293.
295;
Caroline books, statement of, respecting the eucharistic
elements, VIII. 246.
Carpocrates, V. 260. ra. taught that this lower world
was made by angels, II. 58.
Carpzovlus, Benedict, VI. i6.ra. 20. ra. 153. 156. ra. 158. re.
185. ra. 303, ra. 208. ra. 219. ra. 232. re. 251. re. 259. re.
265. re. 266. re. VIIL 6, re, 16, re, 24. ra, professor of
divinity at Leipsic, VI, 265,
Carranza, Bartholomew, IV, 181.
CarrlUus, Alphonsus, archbishop of Toledo, IV. 181,
Cartes, Rene des, V, 354. valued himself on inventing
a new argument for the existence of God, which was
afterwards found to be a paralogism, ancient, and to
have been confuted by Aquinas, IV, 463,

94 INDEX.
Carthage, council of, VI. 345. ra, VII. 425, ra.
Carthage, third council of, VII. 25. when and by whom
held, V. 381. notice of a direction about prayer, ib.
Carthage, fourth council of, X. 63.
Carthusian monks particularly venerated the Athanaslan
Creed, IV. 195.
Carthusianus, VIIL 198. ra.
Cartwright, — X. 459.
Cartwright, Thomas, VII. 437. IX. 450. ra. X. 39. 66.
398. Margaret professor of divinity at Cambridge,
sowed the seeds of Calvinism there, II. 376.
Casallus, Gaspar, IV. 414. VHI. 172. ra.
Casaubon, Isaac, V. 316. ra. 318. re, VIL ai. re. 22. re.
23. re. 43. re. 44. 86. 87, ra, 113, ra. 155. ra. 171. 247. re.
defended the protestants from Maldonate's attack for
calling the eucharist a supper, VII. 24.
Casaubon, Merle, VI. 374. re.
Cassander, George, VIII. 256. 257.
Casslan, (St. John,) IV. 257.
Cassln, (mount,) monks of, IV. 194.
Casslodorus, Marcus Aurellus, VII. 396. re. Vlll.
201. re.
Castalio, Sebastian, VI. 133. 150,
Castro, Alphonsus a, VIIL 187. re. notice of a famous
work of his, 149.
Catullus, VI. 322.
Catechumens, who so called in the ancient church, VL
355-
Cause, a true and proper, Dr, Clarke's notion of, II.
350. re. In what sense the Father is the cause of the
Son, III. 181.
Causality, its old sense, IV. 41.
Cave, WiUiam, I. u. 286. re. 290, re, 332. II. 225. re. III.
xix. 314. IV. 142. V. 224, re, 292, re. 293, re. 294. re.
298. 299. re. 300. re. 302. re. 307. re. VL 333. 324. VIL
21. re. IX. xix. 71. xxn. re. X. 30.49. 62. 113. 243.438.
441. praised for his knowledge of ecclesiastical anti-

INDEX. 95
quity, I. 11. 288. vindicated from Dr. Whitby's mis
representation, ib. II. 237. 238. 239. 240. and proved
to maintain the eternity of the Son, 238. ra. defended
or excused Eusebius from the charge of Arianism,
III. 142. his opinion respecting the age, &c. of the
Athanasian Creed, IV. 138. 144. inclines to ascribe It
to VigUius Tapsensis, ib. his censure of Ruffinus's
history, X. 130. his Historia Literaria published by
Dr. Wharton, I. 1. 317. Waterland contributed to
wards it, ih. many materials supplied by Mr. Loveday
for this new edition, X, 423. ra. which was at first
prepared under Waterland's superintendence, till he
was obliged to put it into other hands, ib.
Cawood, John, X. 337. 344. 349. 401.
Caxton, William, IV. 177. X. 234. 236. 276. 342. 356.
how far he continued Higden's Polychronicon, IV.
178. ra.
Cazanovius, a Polish knight, IV. 233. 236.
Cecil, sir WiUiam, lord Burleigh, X. 318. 319. 320.
337.
Celller, Remi, a Roman catholic, answered Barbeyrac's
attack upon the morality of the fathers, V. 295.
Celsus, I. 11. 165. V. 264. 304. VI. 53. VIIL 47. SS-
Cene, Charles le, VI. 133. 309. w. 335. ra. 333. ra. 334.
re. 335. ra. 359. ra. 364. 267. re.
Censures of heretics not to be forborne through fear of
retaliation, V. 144. 145. what cautions necessary,
148. popish persecutions not hereby sanctioned, 153.
ecclesiastical censures distinct from civil penalties, V.
154-
Cerdo, III. 2. V. 260. ra. taught in reality that this
lower world was made by angels, II. 58. disbelieved
the resurrection ofthe body, VIII. 132. ra.
Cerinthlans, V. 324. 239. 350. opposed the divinity of
Christ, X. 163. 183.
Cerinthus, II. 2. 126. III. 63. V. 188. 193, 194. 195,
324. 230. 331. 333. 340. 360. ra. 351. ra. X, 484. be-

96 INDEX.
lieved the ArjiJ^tougyo;, or Creator, to be separate and
estranged from God, II. 14. made a distinction be
tween the upper and lower world, pretending they
had not one author, 27. taught that this lower world
was made by angels, 58. believed Christ to be a mere
man, 126, 158. for what condemned by the ancients,
III. 435. anecdote of St. John's retiring from a bath
on meeting him there, V. 91. when he lived, 174. his
errors respecting Christ, 175. St. John wrote his Gos
pel and his first Epistle against him, 177, 187. was
Ebion's master, 196.
Certainty, (proper,) may exist without InfaUibUity, V.
123. ChiUingworth'sproof against papists, iZi. Water-
land's proof, 127. protestant certainty contrasted
with popish infallibility, V. 129. the ground of this
certainty is moral evidence, 130.
Chafy, — master of Sidney college, Cambridge, 1. 1. 6.
33.
Chalcedon, council of, IV. 248, 305,
Chalcidlus, III, 237. re,
Chalmers, Alexander, I. i, 3, 311, X. 420. re.
Chambers, Ephraim, VI. 322.
Chamier, Daniel, III. 142. VII. 129. ra. 132. ra. 143. ra.
176. ra. VIII. 333, ra, 350. re. 353, re. 373. re. 374, ra.
335. re. X. 501. 517. encomium of his defence of the
eucharist against the Romanists, VIII. 274.
Chandler, Edward, bishop of Litchfield and Coventry,
1. 11. 107. II. 3. V. 402. re, VL 326, ra, 229. re, 331. ra.
298. X. 452.
Chapman, John, 1. 1, 331. X. 431. 438, 449, author of
Eusebius m answer to the Moral Philosopher, I.i. 323.
ra. 324. petty canon of Windsor, X. 429. superin
tended the new edition of Cave's Historia Literaria, ib.
Characteristics of the true God applied to the Son, I.
ii- 63.
Characters appropriated to the one true God, applied to
Christ, 111. 208. without limitations, ib.

INDEX.

97

Charde, Thomas, X. 343.
Charismata, what, V. 373. how long they continued,
273-
Charity, a sermon upon the true nature of, IX. 172.
Charity and kind offices the best conquest over an
enemy, a sermon on this subject, IX. 216.
Charlemagne, II. 293. 311. 313. 365. 385. IV. 147. 150.
225. 226. VIII. 346. ra. 338. X. 364. 265. founded the
monastery of Mount Olivet In Jerusalem, IV. 226.
had a great respect for the Athanaslan Creed, 149. 226.
had it presented in form to Adrian I., 150. notice of
the MS. presented, 190. preserved In the library at
Vienna, 191.
Charles, IV. 205.
Charles the Bald, IV. 192.
Charles 1 1., IV. 234.
Charles IX., IV. 213. re.
Chaucer, Geoffrey, X. 213. 227. 262. 266.
Chauvln, Stephen, IV. 408. ra,. 430. re. 431. re.
Checkley, John, some account of, X. 441.
Cheke, sir John, X. 282. 289. 316. 370.
Chemnitius, Martin, VII. 265. 334. VIII. 149. ra. 194.
re.
Cheselden, WUliam, I. 1. 322. 323. re. 324.
Chester, bishop of, see Law.
Cheyne, George, VI. 317. 318.
ChlUingworth, William, I. 1. 255. V. 133. 149, 257. ra.
281. 526. ra, VI. 334, VIII, 73, ra, 74. re. 87. re. loi. re.
107. re. in. re, X, 469. 470, 473. 478. 483. 485. 487.
490. notice of his scruples about the Fourth Com
mandment and Athanasian Creed, IV. 302, 303. got
over them, and subscribed, 303. became chancellor of
Sarum, ib.
Chosen, its meaning In the text. Many are called, but
few chosen, IX. 246.
Chrastovlus, VIIL 272. re. 322. ra. 342. ra. 343. ra.
Christ, his divinity how equivocally acknowledged by
WATERLAND INDEX. H

98 INDEX.
the Arians, I. 11. 9. pref. Christ is either supreme
God, or no God at all, 3. 39. he is not excluded from
our service or adoration among the no7ninal gods, 5-
but all are excluded except the one supreme God,
therefore Christ must be a partaker of the same un
divided Godhead, ih. the Father is styled the only true
God, primarily not exclusively, 6. 16. and may be
called the one or only God without the least diminu
tion of the Son's divinity, 7- t\\e. priority of order Is
also ascribed to him, 8. Christ never pretended to an
equality with the Father in respect of his original,
knowing himself to be second only In order, 10. for
had he and the Father been both equal In respect of
original, both unbegotten, they had been two Gods,
ih. Origen's reasoning on Heb. 1. 3. favourable to
Christ's divinity, 15. testimonies of the ancients, that
those passages in scripture which assert the unity do
not exclude the Son from being the one supreme God,
16, passages of the Old Testament relating to the
God of the Jews applied to Christ by the Ante-Ni-
cene fathers, 20. how they reasoned on them, 28. the
Arian method of explaining them away, refuted, 25.
according to the ancients, the Son was God, and so
called in his own Person, 33. that he was God m his
own Person, as being God's Son, ib. and that he was
God's Son, as having the divine substance communi
cated from the Father, ib. John x. 3S, 36. and Heb. i.
8, 9. proved not to contradict Christ's divinity, 39.
40. his being sanctified by the Father also shewn not
to contradict It, 41. proofs that Christ is not called
God in a subordinate or improper sense, ih. among
others the term Jehovah is applied to him in his own
Person, and in his own right, 41.43. the admitting of
a priority of order in the Father does not imply that
the Son Is a subordinate God, 51. re. the Arian defini
tion of God, as the .Author and Governor of the uni
verse, proved not to answer their purpose, 52. in op-

INDEX. 99
position to Dr. Clarke, it is proved that if there be a
supreme and a subordinate God, they make two Gods,
or else one of them Is no God, contrary to his suppo
sition, 63. it is further proved that the characteristics
applied to the one true God are applied likewise to
the Son, and moreover that the attributes applied to
the Son are such as can belong to no creature, but to
God only, 64, the Son's omniscience and eternity
shewn to be one and the same with the Father's, 70.
80. if the Son be eternal, he Is necessarily existing,
but not therefore self-existent, 87. the Son may be
hy, or from, the will of the Father, and yet a neces
sary emanation, go. his generation may be by necessity
of nature, without excluding the concurrence of the
win of the Father, 91. but if his generation be by the
arhitrary will of the Father he is a creature, ih. the
distinction of his threefold generation explained, 95.
the Ante-Nicene writers sparing in speaking of his
eternal generation, as to the term or phrase j not as
to the thing itself, 96. all catholics agreed in ascrib
ing a priority of natm-e to the Father over the Son,
not of time or duration, 100. those who maintained a
temporary generation, yet asserted the coeternity of
the Aoyog, though not considered precisely under the
formality of a Son, 104. proof that they did not mean
by Aayog any attribute, power, virtue, or operation
of the Father, but a real, subsisting person, 105. all
the ancients allowed the coeternity and consubstan-
tiality of the hypostasis or person of the Son with the
Father; the question with them was, what should be
deemed the sonship or filiation, 113. 368. creative
powers are in scripture ascribed to the Son, but the
title of Creator in scripture is the distinguishing cha
racter of the one supreme God ; objections answered
against the inference to be drawn from these truths,
130. the Socinians endeavour to interpret these texts
of a metaphorical creation, 137. proof ofthe Son being
H 3

loo INDEX.
uncreated, 1. 11. 138. and that he must be either essen
tially God, or else a creature, 144. positions of some
or other of the Arians in respect of the Son, 157.
religious worship proved to be appropriated to the
one God, and to belong to him only, 163. and also to
be equally due to Christ, and that therefore he is the
one God, 179. also that worship and adoration were
due to him, before the commencing of his mediatorial
kingdom, as Creator and Preserver, 189. John v. 23.
explained in conformity with this statement, 197. the
earliest catholic writers believed that distinct worship
was paid to the Son long before his incarnation, 192.
subordination, in some sense, of the Son to the Father
not denied, 311. 276. Gal. iv. 8. decisive in favour of
Christ's divinity, as it proves that Christ is by nature
truly God, 262. not probable that the primitive
church should mistake in so material a point as
Christ's divinity, or that the Christian writers should
all mistake in their account of it, 323. supposing
Christ's divinity doubtful, why it is safer to think too
highly than too meanly of our blessed Saviour, rather
to paya modest deference to the judgment of the
ancient and modern church, than to lean to one's
own understanding, 336. nothing less than clear and
evident demonstration, on the side of Arianism, ought
to tuove a wise and good man against so great ap
pearances of truth on the side of orthodoxy, from
scripture, reason, and antiquity, 340. what presump
tion is in favour of Christ's divinity, 11. viii. the at
tributes of the Father might be eluded by the same
artifices that are used to elude the divinity of the
Son, ix. the three only possible suppositions with re
gard to the Son, xii. further explanation respecting
subordination, xvi. we do not say that things of a
lower kind are subordinate, but inferior, to those of an
higher, lb. none of the ancients looked upon the Son
as a precarious being, but asserted his necessary ex-

INDEX. IOI
istence, xviii. not Indeed using the terms, but declar
ing the thing, ib. if some of the Ante-Nicene fathers
supposed the generation, or nposXeua-ig, of the Son to
be properly voluntary, yet all of them supposed his
existence to be necessary, (as we call it,) ib. xix. 7i.
to make the Son a creature, or a precarious being, or
not necessarily existing, is all one and the same thing,
XX. Christ's mediatorial office cannot be the founda
tion of the worship paid to him, as the office will
cease at the day of judgment, but the worship never
will, xxxvi. his divinity, personality, and incarnation
established In chap. 1. of St. John's Gospel, 2. which
chapter has been the more tampered with for Its very
plainness, ih. four Interpretations given to it, 3. obser
vations on the Sabellian Interpretation, ib. on the So
cinian, 8. on the Arian, 9. the catholic, maintained
and asserted, n. et seq. St. John considered the Son
as the true Jehovah, 17. the Son strictly and properly
efficient cause and Creator of. all things, 26. proved
from the New Testament, ib. from. the. Old, 41. and
from the suffrage of catholic antiquity, 43. how the Fa
ther and Son are both considered as one Creator, 40.
Sustalner and Preserver included by Waterland in
Creator, 49. creation, a proof of Christ's divinity, 48.
from the reason of the thing, 49. as Creator of man,
ih. of the earth, 50. of the heavens, 51. and of angels,
52. from scripture texts, S3- and from the sentiments
ofthe ancients, 58. but if Creator then God, 61. the
testimony of Eusebius, though Inclined towards the
Arians, in favour of the Son of God, 63, 64. the ca
tholic distinction between the Father and the Son as
to creation, 6S- the scripture notion of the Divine
unity stated and cleared, 67. under what salvos we
may reasonably understand the general doctrine of
God the Father's being the only true God, or Lord,
7a. objections against explaining those texts that as
sert him to be so, by supposing a supreme and Infe-
H 3

loa INDEX.
rior God, and supreme and Inferior worship, IL 73. the
other way of supposing that one, only, or the like,
may admit of some latitude of construction, shewn
at large, 74. the Son shewn not tb be excluded by
those texts that declared the Father to be the one
God, 76. Indeed the word God may perhaps be under
stood in an indefinite sense, (as applicable to the
whole Trinity,) as ofteii as the context or other cir
cumstances do not confine its signification and extent
to one person only, 78. why it was needless that a
saving clause, such as, except my Son and Holy Spirit,
should have been added to such texts, 79. why it
might have been hurtful, 80. the primitive writers
followed the same style with respect to the titles, one
or only God, 81. Christ's divinity proved from his co-
equality with the Father, 89. his being in the form of
God, proved to mean, being God of God, or Son of
God, 90. objections against its meaning, his person
ating God, acting In his name, 94, what is meant by,
thought it not robbery to he equal with God, 95. differ
ently Interpreted by Origen, 98. by Novatian, ih. and
by the churches of Lyons and Vienna, ih. how recon-
clleable with the catholic doctrine according to these
interpretations, ih. 99. wherefore God hath also highly
exalted him, this exaltation explained, loi. how ge
nerally understood by the ancients, 103. Hermas's
Interpretation, 103. re. what perhaps is the true mean
ing, 104. 106. divine titles ascribed to Christ In scrip
ture, in. the operations, gifts, and graces of the
Spirit of God with the glory of them ascribed to him,
113. the Inference therefrom, 116. he is styled God,
118. In what sense, 119. 130. God with us, or Em
manuel, 1 30. Lord God, which answers to Jehovah
Elohim, 131. (often so styled by the ancient fathers,
133.) True God, 133. pretences against the usual con
struction of this text examined, 134. Great God, 138.
reasons why the text, where this phrase occurs. Tit.

INDEX, 103
ii. 13. should be understood of Christ, ib. was so
understood by the ancients, 130. Mighty God, 131,
over all God blessed for ever, 133. this title explained,
ih. Jehovah, 135. in what sense, ib. Almighty, (the
imperfect rendering of ¦navroxparoop,) 136. Rev. i. 8.
where the word occurs, understood by all the ancients
of the Son, ib. objections against this title answered,
137. Lord of glory, 139, King of kings, and Lord of
lords, ib. First and Last, Alpha and Omega, the Be
ginning and the End, ib. the Cerinthlans and Ebion
ites considered Christ as a mere man, 126, divine
attributes ascribed to Christ in scripture, 141. eternity,
142. immutability, 150. (this and the former strictly
imply one another, ib.) omniscience, 153. Dr, Clarke's
objections answered, 160, omnipresence, 165. objec
tions to the divine titles and attributes answered, 168.
170. Christ's divinity proved from the form of bap
tism, 173. first, from the nature and reason of the
thing itself, 176. secondly, from the testimonies of
the ancients, 179. Son of God, applied to Christ, de
clared him to be of the same nature with God the
Father, according to the ancients, 198. in what sense
Christ was denied to be God over all, 227. to deny
the Son's necessary existence, implies that he is a
creature, 351, re, all perfections common to Father
and Son, only not coordinately. III, 15. his subordi
nation how consistent with his coequality, 23, proved
to be God from John 1. i. Heb. 1. 8. Rom. ix. 5. Phil.
u. 6. Heb. 1. 3, 36. 39. 43. 44. subject to the Father,
in his human capacity, 41. 42. to whom he prayed ol-
xovojx,ixS)g, ib. the Father never constituted Christ a
God, 43. iravToxparcop, applied to him by the fathers,
does not necessarily prove him to be the Jehovah In
the strict sense of that name, ib. the Son denied to be
of like substance with the Father by Arius, 49. his
necessary existence and supreme divinity declared by
Alexander, 50. the Son is God In the same sense, but
H 4

I04 INDEX.
not In the same emphatical manner as the Father,
III. 55. the Father, as he that sends, greater than the
Son the person sent, S^- how he is Mediator both by
nature and office, 63. idols, not the Son, excluded in
the texts relating to the unity, in the opinion of the
ancients, 67. Father and Son declared bythe ancients
to be one, or the same God, 71. 73. Irenseus's argu
ment that the Son Is the true and only God from
his forgiving sins, 84. declares that the Son has no
God above him, 86. neither subordination nor minis
tration inconsistent with the Son being God, 105.
how the Son is subordinate to the Father, ib. the Son
an Angel and Messenger not by nature, but by office,
123. considered by the fathers as passible only in his
human nature, 127. the ancients applied such texts as
belong to the one God supreme to God the Son, 122.
this point vindicated, ib. proofs from the ancients,
125 — 142. certain Arian pretences against this evi
dence invalidated, 155. what the ancients resolve the
Son's divinity into, 156. proofs, 157. It is a ruled case
in antiquity that Christ is God by his So7iship, 158.
the term God applied to the Son In the same sense as
to the Father, 162. what his subordination only
proves, 164. his acting a ministerial part Is purely
economical, 169. his supremacy, how Inferred from
his being God before the creation, 171. he and the
Father how both one Creator, 172. a difference of
order, not of nature, between Father and Son allowed,
173. in what sense the Father is the cause ofthe Son,
181. why Christ rather than the Father is to execute
judgment on man, 187. 314. characters appropriated
to the one true God, applied to him, 308. without li
mitations, ib. universally held by the ancients that he
had a human soul, 315. his omniscience defended,
319. 221. his eternity described in the same terms as
that of the Father, 227. Rev. i. 8. proved to apply to
him, not to the Father, ib. by eluding the proof of his

INDEX. 105
eternity, the Arians have scarce left any for the eter
nity of the Father, 230. his necessary existence be
lieved by the ancients, 238. 286. his necessary gene
ration or emanation, by whom taught, 262. how said
to be generated by the will of the Father, ib. some of
the fathers gave him the name of Will, or the Fa
ther's Will, 2,63. though he Is a Son, -^aTa /SouX^v, yet
he Is not God, xarsi /3o-jX^v, 267. 268. explanation of
the Father's being Lord of the Son, 268. though the
same essentially before and after the generation, he
was not the same in respect of operation, or mani
festation, and outward economy, 273. the Arian ar
gument to prove the Son a creature, 276. were neces
sary existence the same as self-existence, then the
Arians could not prove from scripture and antiquity
the Son not to be self-existent, 287. notice of the si
militudes used bythe ancients to denote the connection
between the Father and the Son, 292. the meaning of
the ancients was, that the Son so came out of the
Father, as still to remain in him, It was an economi
cal, nota real separation, 294. 295. the ancients were
for some time pretty much divided about the Son's
eternal generation, but not about his eternal existence,
296. why his eternal generation afterwards became
the prevailing opinion, ih. divine powers, in what
sense ascribed to him by modern Arians, 310, Prov,
viii. 22. shewn not to make the Son a creature, 316.
the text, how explained by Dionysius of Rome, 317.
by Eusebius, 318.327. by Anastasius, 319. and by
Faustinus, 320. is supreme God, 330. the worship of
Christ considered under the character of a mediator,
347, In what sense the ancients principally considered
him a mediator, ib. In what sense mediatorial worship
assigned to him by Arians, 348. why his worship,
although terminating in the Father, cannot be an in
ferior worship, 361. why his worship may be consi
dered as ultimately resting in the Father, ib. why

io6 INDEX.
prayers are generally to be offered rather through him
than to him. III. 363. his perfections and those of the
Father are equal, and the same in kind and in num
ber, though differing in the manner of existing, 364.
the power of judging not the foundation of his wor
ship, 376. this was the Socinian idea, ih. the old
Arian foundation for his worship, 380. Dr. Clarke
pretends that his honour is founded upon the power
of judgment committed to him, 381. this opinion re
futed, 383. Novatlan's notion of his divinity explained,
455- observations respecting his subordination, 484 —
487. to deny his necessary existence, proved to make
him precarious, IV. 80. 81. the epithet avap)(og ap
plied to him by the ancients, 95. a summary view of
the judgment of the ancients upon the question, whe
ther God the Father be naturally ruler and governor
over God the Son, 96 — in. the ApoUinarian notion
of the human nature of the Son, 296. 297. why prayers
in the oriental churches are frequently addressed to
the Son, 313. Christ not guUty of equivocation in
stating his Ignorance of the day and hour of the last
judgment, 347. the scriptures and the Arians com
pared respecting the divinity of the Son, 351, the ca
tholic notion of the nature of Christ, 364. exclusive
terms never intended in opposition to God the Son,
but to Idols or pretended deities, 369. the name of
Angel or Messenger applied to the Son concerns only
his office, not his nature, 371. John i, i, vindicated In
favour of Christ's divinity, 381, his divinity opposed
by the Cerinthlans, V. 163. the titles of Father and
Son applied to the first and second Persons of the
Trinity, implied the divinity of the Son according to
the ancients, 169 — 173. names and notice of the early
impugners of Christ's divinity, 174. Cerinthus, ih.
Ebion, 196. [Luke I. ^S- interpreted of the second
Personam the Trinity by the earliest fathers, 316.]
217. Theodotus, 223. Artemon, 229. BeryUus, 230.

INDEX. 107
Paul of Samosata, 333. Arius, 234. the impugners of
Christ's divinity anciently called Judaizers, 240. testi
monies of the ancients in favour of Christ's divinity,
239 — 253. instances of worship being paid to the
Son In the scriptures, 379. proof that it was also
offered by the primitive Christians, 380. although
most prayers (but not all) are addressed to the Father,
381. 382. 383. the Socinians even allow of the divine
worship ofthe Son, 386. Dr. Clarke's explanation of
the Sonship disproved, 399. the true explanation, 402.
lu-jaiutg uvJ/iVtou, a name of the Logos In the opinion of
many of the ancients 400, the Word, a name for the
divine preexistent nature of Christ, 402. if Christ were
a creature he could not have purchased pardon for
the world by the sacrifice of himself, 418. of the com
memoration or remembrance of Christ In the com
munion, VIL 54' 'what opinion was entertained of
Christ by the Platonists, 57. and by the Mahometans,
58. of the commemoration of the death of our Lord
made in the holy communion, 71. his death an expia
tory sacrifice, 72. four senses of our Lord's body, 167.
Christ the author of salvation to all that have been
saved from the beginning of the world, the doctrine
of Clemens of Rome, VIII, 31, re. his mediatorship
and atonement, as God-man, fundamental doctrines,
97, 98. his divinity proved from the form of baptism
against the ancient Arians, 135, the form altered by
the Eunomians to evade the proof, 136. his real union
with the Father proved from both the sacraments, ih.
the absorption of his manhood In his Godhead dis
proved from the eucharist, 137. also the division of
the manhood from the Godhead, 139. Christ's sacri
fice of himself explained in a sermon, IX. 386. obser
vations respecting the altar on which it might be con
sidered to be offered, 391. 392. two reasons why this
sacrifice might be requisite, 393. the Paullanlsts de
nied Christ's divinity, X. 129. see Logos.

io8 INDEX.
Christ Church, Oxford, library of, I. 1. 6. 293. X. 274.
396-
Christianlty, the truth of, proved by the existence of
the sacraments, I. i. 130. more than a republication
of the original law of nature, V. 543. 544. the objec
tion noticed, of its not being necessary to all man
kind, since It has not been published to all mankind,
547. defended from the charges of credulity, VIIL
49. of bigotry, 54. of superstition, 57. of enthusiasm,
61. of state-craft and priestcraft, 68. 70. and of im
posture, 78. see Established religion.
Chrlstodulus, patriarch of Alexandria, IX. 501.
Chrysostom, St., I. ii. 13. 19. 172. 20i. 202. 217. ra.
224. re. 304. 326. II. 14. re. 38. 130. III. 384. 451.
IV. 92. V. 262. re. 305. re. 350. ra. 352. re. VI. 251.
342. ra. 3S3. n. VII. 40. 42. 87. 99. 102. w. 108. re.
112. re. 116. 155. re. 157. re. 159. ra. 175. re. 178. re. 197.
227. re. 269. re. 282. 298. 318. re. 362. re. 376. re. 385.
396. ra. 397. 399. re. 401. 423 — 438. VIII. 131. m
151. re. 153. 157. re. 163. n. 188. re. 198. re. 301. ra.
211. re. 229. re. 252. re. 293. 301. 307. ra. 310. 314. 317.
326. ra. 340. 341. re. 349. re, IX, xxviii. 439. 487. re,
X. 29,45. 106.71. 206. 240.452. ra. 471.491. 496. 507.
what he meant by xard Sui/afiiv, applied to the Son,
1. Ii. 261. 347. bred up under Meletius, and never of
the Eustathlan party. 111. 326. a defender of Origen,
ih. how he understood John vl., VIL 135. re. Isidorus
his disciple, Vlll. 394. what he considered to be spi
ritual sacrifices, 337. a passage of his explained
touching Christ's sacrifice, 358.
Chubb, Thomas, I. I. 154. 335. began his career as a
defender of Arianism, 156. formed a theological de
bating club at Salisbury, 156. re. wrote The Supremacy
of the Father asserted against Waterland, ih. became
one of the coarsest and most virulent opponents of
Christianity, 156. his discourse on Persecution an
swered by Dr. Webster, 320. n.

IND-EX. 109
Church, X, 504.
Church of England, when it received the Athanasian
Creed, IV. 225. vindicated, both as to the receiving
and retaining It, 300. defended for Imposing creeds
and articles, V, 140. 141. Its regard for antiquity, 317.
considers the ancient fathers the best comment on
scripture, 429. her judgment and practice with re
gard to lay-baptism, X. 185. see Liturgy.
Cicero, Marcus Tullius, III. 241, re. VI. 167. re, 168. ra.
184. 188, re. 189. re, 309, 310, 315. 317. 321. VIII.
46. re. 69. X, 150, his opinion of the necessity of re
ligion for the common good, VI. 280.
Circumcision, cannot be proved to have been in use
among the Egyptians before Abraham's time, VI.
53. even If It could be proved, it would not follow that
the Hebrews had it from them, 54. It was most pro
bably originally of Abraham, S^- and that the Egyp
tians borrowed It from thence, by the Arabian Ish-
maelltes, 56. 57. the Arabs, Saracens, and Mahomet
ans circumcised not before thirteen years of age, 57.
circumcision a federal rite, VII. 315. administration
of it not confined to the Jewish priesthood, X. 102.
Civil penalties distinct from ecclesiastical censures, V.
154. regard not only the demerits of the individual,
but the necessities of the state, 155.
Clagett, WiUiam, 1. 1. 255. V. 468. 520. w, VI, 319. 334.
369. ra. VII. 117. re. 271. Vlll. 88. re. 97. re. 104, re.
333. re. 333. re.
Clarendon, Edward H3'de, earl of,
Clark, John, X. 4.13.
Clarke, John,V. 164. re. 3i8.re, master of the HuU gram-
• mar school, published an examination of Dr. Clarke's
opinion concerning moral obligation, V, 444, re, prais
ed, 502.
Clarke, Joseph, 1. 1, 3. n. 343. 347. X. 467. feUow of
Magdalene college, Cambridge, a pupil of Dr. Wa
terland's, I. i. 281. who intrusted his papers to him

no INDEX.
to pubUsh such as he thought proper, after his death,
I. 1, 281. he selected thirty-three sermons, and two
tracts, one on justification, the other on infant-com
munion, 382. his preface to them, IX, 1. his explana
tion of bishop Bull's sentiments as to instrumentality
of faith, vi. his vindication of the nth, 12th, and
13th articles against the charge of favouring the so
lifidian doctrine, Ix.
Clarke, Samuel, 1. 1. 20. 62. 64. 73. 83. 85. 86. 107. 128.
133- 154- 155- 210. 301. 332. 334. 343. U. 3. pref. 5.
13. 34. ra, 36, 37, 33, 43. 54. 73. 77. 117. 131. 133.
149, ra, 199, 309, 333. 341. 355, 369, 373. 334. 343.
344. II. xlil. xiv. XV. xvii. xx. xxl. 15. re. 18. re. 34. ra.
39. re. 69. re. 87. re. 115. re. 118. re. 119. re. 130. re. 131. re.
124. re. 137. re. 128. re. 129. re. 133. 135, re, 137. re, 138.
re. 142. ra, 143, re. 147, re. 148. ra. 151, ra, 153, ra, 155,
156, ra. 157. 158. ra. 159, ra. 170. re. 179. 193. re. 199. ra.
303. 306. 344. 345. 358. ra. 369. 395. III. 19. ra. 39.
49. 61. 64. 120. 152. 162. re. 164. 181. 183. 189. 194.
198. 205. 206. 230. 324. 339. 334. 343. 358. 375. 376.
378 — 381. 383. 385. 386. 389. 399. 306. 309. 310.
315- 333' 334- 33<5- 337- 349- 381- 389- 39°- 4oi- 406.
407. 410. 433. 435. 436. 428. 429. 438, 439. 441. 446.
447. 471- 475- 483. 486. IV. 4- 53- 55- 59- 72- 73-
354. re. 360. re. 361. re. 406. re. 433. re. — 461 . re. V. I32.re.
328. re. 349. 502. 535. 537. 532. ra. 534. S35' 537- 539-
540-544- 545- VI. 331. VII. 355. ra. VIIL 99. re. 113.
re. 114. ra. IX. XV. re. X. 300. 453. 473. 478. 480. 481.
496. probably omitted a passage respecting subscrip
tion to the Articles in his second edition of his Scrip
ture Doctrine of the Trinity, In consequence of Dr.
Waterland's divinity act at Cambridge on Arian sub
scription, I. 1. 13. Dr. W.'s notice of this omission,
ii. 5. pref. II. 382. the passage offensive even to his
friends, I. 1. 76. Whiston's censure of it, II. 398. his
literary character, 1. 1. 44. disclaimed the character of
an Anti-Trinitarian, ib. the professed design of his

INDEX. Ill
Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity, 45. the latitudina-
rian principles he introduced into it, ih. by whom
this work was attacked, 46, and by whom defended,
ih, notice of Dr. Wells's Remarks on his Introduction
to his Scripture Doctrine, 47. of his reply. In which
he shews himself averse from all church authority,
48, and of Dr, Wells's second letter, ih. what part
Mr, Nelson took In this controversy, 49, notice of
Dr, Knight's Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity vin
dicated from the Misrepresentations of Dr. Clarke, ib.
Its character, ih. answered by Dr, Clarke, 50, further
maintained by Dr. K., ib. again answered by Dr, C,
ih. notice of bishop Gastrell's Remarks on his Scrip
ture Doctrine, ih. character of the answer he pub
lished to it,ib. notice of Dr. Edwards''s Brief Critical
Remarks on his reply to Mr. Nelson and Dr. Gastrell,
51. and of Mr. Welchman's tract, entitled. Dr. Clarke's
Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity examined, Ib. one of
the ablest answers wa.s, Mr. Potter's Vindication of
our Blessed Saviour's Divinity, chiefiy against Dr.
Clarke, 52. notice of this tract, ib. there is no answer
extant, by Dr. C. to Mr. Potter, Welchman, or Dr.
Edwards, S3- n. notice of Mr. R. Mayo's Plain Ar
gument against Dr. Clarke's Doctrine concerning the
Trinity, 54. answered by him, ib. what brought Wa
terland into the controversy, SS- Or. C, bore a con
siderable part In Jackson's Answer to Waterland's
Queries, 57- I"'^ reputation perceptibly declined on
Waterland's taking the field, ih. his arrangement of
scripture quotations Inferior to Waterland's, 60. pro
bably assisted Sykes in his Modest Plea, &c., 62. re.
notice of his tract, entitled. The Modest Plea con
tinued, or a brief Answer to Dr. Waterland's Queries
relating to the Trinity, 62. his system supposes a su
preme and a subordinate God, 63. whether his pretence,
that the authority of the Father and Son being one,
though they are two distinct beings, makes them not to

112 INDEX.
be two Gods, &c. be not trifling and Inconsistent, I. n.
55. his criticisms on a passage of Clementof Alexandria
answered, 78. re. whether eternity does not imply reece.s-
sary existence of the Son, which is inconsistent with
his scheme, 85. and whether he has not equivocated
upon the word will, 86. the fallacy that runs through
his performance is, that the Son cannot be truly and
essentiaUy God, unless he be self -existent, and un-
originate in every sense, 87. re. an Instance of his mis
translation, 91. ra. In what sense can he pretend that
all divine powers, except absolute supremacy and In
dependency, are communicated to the Son, 124. 127.
whether. If by divine powers, he meant powers given
by God, (in the same sense as angelical powers are di
vine powers,) It be not equivocating, and saying no
thing, 129. his sense of a passage in Origen con
futed, 140. whether by denying tbe consubstantiality
of the Son, he does not affirm him to be a creature, 1^
oux ovraiv, 151. and whether he must not of con
sequence affirm of the Son, that there was a time
when he was not, 152. proved to be an Arian, 151.
154. and that his attempt is vain to pretend to any
middle way between the orthodox and the Arians,
152. 155. the Inferences to be drawn from these cir
cumstances, 160. whether he hath not given a partial
account of John v. 23., 197. whether he need have
cited three hundred texts, to prove what nobody de
nies, a subordination, in some sense, of the Son to the
Father, could he have found but one plain text against
his eternity, or consubstantiality, the points In ques
tion, 211. whether he be not forced to supply his
want of scripture proof by very strained and remote
inferences, 214. whether his whole performance, when
ever he differs from catholics, be any thing more than
the assertion, that heing and person are the same, and
that there Is no medium between tritheism and Sabel
lianism, 230. he depends chiefly, not on scripture, not

INDEX. 113
on antiquity, but a vain philosophical principle, 331.
his system how chargeable with tritheism, 339. whe
ther his notion of the Trinity be more clear and in
telligible than the orthodox notion, 243. 250. the
ground of his scheme is Sabellian, and the super
structure trithelstlc, and the whole hangs loosely to
gether, 1. 11. 254. Instance of unfairly quoting Chrys-
ostom^ 261. 347. whether, notwithstanding his equi
vocation. Gal. iv. 8. Is not decisive of the dispute,
262. whether he did not equivocate or prevaricate in
saying, the generality of writers before the councU of
Nice were, on the whole, clearly on his side, 276.
whether he may not be supposed to say, the fathers
are on his side, with the same meaning and reserve
that he pretends our church-forms to favour him,
that is, provided he may interpret them as he pleases,
399, endeavours to lessen the esteem of the ancients,
all the while that he presumes they are on his side,
(a sure mark that he suspects them,) 300. Instances
of his perverting the sense of some of the Ante-
NIcene writers, 302. his dislngenulty with respect to
what he considers concessions from these writers,
314. and his method altogether disapproved, 316.
the object of his book according to Waterland, II.
xviii. his objections against Christ's omniscience an
swered, 160, his pleas in favour of Arian subscrip
tion answered, 290. 291. 294. 295. 296, 299. 300.
308. 309. 310. 311. 314. 315. his Interpretations of
passages in the Athanaslan Creed, and other parts of
the Liturgy against the true doctrine of the Trinity,
confuted, 320 — ^333. the doctrine of the Trinity, ac
cording to him and his followers, contrasted with the
same doctrine according to the church of England,
347, how far he was concerned in Jackson's Reply
to Dr. Waterland's Defence of his Queries, 88. ra, his
notion of individual substance, III. 299. by denying
the Son's necessary existence, he makes him a crea-
WATERLAND INDEX. j

114 INDEX.
ture. III. 337 . liis notion of idol mediators, 345- doubt
ful as to the scriptural sense of God, 376. pretends
that Christ's honour is founded upon the power of
judgment committed to him, 381. this opinion re
futed, 382. an error in his demonstration of the ex
istence of a First Cause, 395. the cause of it, ib,
denied that two persons could be one necessary be
ing or substance, 398. 399. what propositions of his
are contrary to the Ante-Nicene writers, 441. notice
of his anonymous Observations on Dr. Waterland' s
Second Defence, I. i. 95. further particulars respecting
it, IOI. notice of Waterland's Farther Vindication of
Christ's Divinity, in reply to these Observations, 100
— 105. to which he made no reply, 105. Mr. But
ler's account of his conference with Dr. Hawarden
about the Trinity, held by desire of queen Caroline,
consort of George I., 102. ra. notice of his reasoning
to prove the existence of God a priori, 138. and of
his Demonstration of the Being and Attributes of God
not generally approved of, 141. IV. 49. of bishop
Butler's objections, I. I, 141. 142, and of Gretton's
Review of the Argument a priori, &c., 143, what he
takes to be the reason why matter is incapable of
thought, IV. 50. shewn to have made mistatements
respecting the Athanaslan Creed, 143. his objections
against the use of it answered, 300. his Exposition
of the Church Catechism, published the same year of
his death by his own desire, I. i. 185. notice of Wa
terland's Remarks upon it, ih. which were answered
by Dr. Sykes, 189. general observations on his Ex
position, V. 373. objections to his confining worship
to the Father only, 376. to his withholding alto
gether the title of God from the Son and Holy
Ghost, 387. to his method of judging of funda
mentals, 388. to his explanation of the Creed, 395.
in the titles. Father and Almighty, ib. 3g6. in his
account of the Son, 399. and of the Holy Ghost,

INDEX, 115
404. objections to his explanatlori of the First Com
mandment, 412. and of the form of Baptism, 415.
and of the Lord's Supper, 418. 434. no fault to be
found with his morality, 427. objections to his dis
tinction between moral duties and positive institu
tions, 435. his opinion concerning moral obligation
controverted by J. Clarke, 444. his Arian opinions
took deep root among several communities of dis
senters, I. 1. 132. on good terms with Waterland
notwithstanding their difference In religious points,
344-
Claude, John, VII. 179. ra. 194. w. VIll. 235. ra. 237. ra.
343. ra. 344. ra. 345. ra. 347. ra. 349. re.
Claudianus Mamertus, IV. 249. t
Claudius Taurlnensis, VIII. 198. w.
Clayton, Dr., II. 380.
Cleanthes, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIII. 10.
Clearchus, a disciple of Aristotle, VIIL 7. 10.
Clemens Alexandrinus, I. ii. 16. 20, ra, 21. ra, 22. ra, 93. ra,
94. 115, re. 178. 182. 220. ra. 240. 290. 291. 297. ra.
II. 5. ra. 10. re. 32. 29. 31. ra. 59. re. 82. re. 93. re. 96. ra.
114, re. 123, ra. 125. ra, 130, 132, 138. ra, 145. re, 155.
156. re. 160. 165. re. 198. re. 243. 248. 272. re. III. xvi.
38. 80. re. 82. 115. re. 122. 130. 158. 174. 175. 176.
178. 210. re. 315. 335. 341. 363. re. 312. re, 318, 321.
347. 351- 358- 365- n. 3i56. 413. 434- «- 4<5i- re, 469.
IV. 42. re. 76. 77. 86, 87. 88, 96, re. V. 108. re. 217. ra,.
339. 363. 365. 366. 333. re. 324. ra. 327. 345. 361. re.
VI. 88. re. VII. 36. 62. re. 87. re. 330. ra. 259. re. 276. re.
277. 362. ra, 394, re. 395. 416. VIIL 6. re. 8. ra. 15. re.
20. re. 24. re. 26. re. 134. ra, 148. -re, 150. n. 157. n.
169. ra. 188. ra. 201. ra, 230,ra. 232.ra. 250. 252. re. 299. re.
303. re. 315. ra. 316. 326. ra. 331. ra. 332. ra. 340. re. IX.
xxvii. 45. X. 494, explained. III. 67. considered Exo
dus XX. 2. as spoken by Christ In his own Person,
I. ii. 25. his observation upon the article 0 before ©so;
I 2

ii6 INDEX.
set in its true light, I.ii. 49. his declaration of the Son s
omniscience, 78. applied wgosxtev both to the Son s
generation and manifestation, 114. n. styled the Son
Creator, 134. ra, his declaration that worship was
due only to God the Creator,- 176. therein including
the Son, 182. a great admirer of the Septuagint, 133.
his declaration respecting the Trinity, II. 183. allow
ance must be made for him while he is adapting the
Platonic to the Christian Trinity, if he uses the Pla
tonic terms, though they may not quadrate exactly,
III. 92. time of his writing, 87. his testimony as to
the Father and Son being the only God, ib. vindi
cated, 88. texts mentioning God applied by him to
Christ, 134. observation respecting his Pcedagogue,
ih. objections answered, ib. proof of his holding the
necessary existence of the Son, 254. his opinion re
specting the procession explained, 273. In what sense
he used ro Qelov, 359. in the hypothesis of the tem
poral generation of the Son, IV, 26. did not believe
that the Father Is naturaUy governor over the Son,
100. his opinion that the existence of a Deity cannot
be proved a priori, 395. vindicated from Barbeyrac's
charges against him, V, 398. a person of infinite
reading, and of great reputation in the Christian
church, VII, 166. his sentiments respecting the eu
charistic elements, ib. his view of John vi,, 116, his
opinion of gospel sacrifices, 36s- maintained that
pagan writers borrowed from the scriptures, VIII.
10, what particular notions, n, his opinion of the
need and efficacy of baptism, IX. 445.
Clemens Romanus, I. U. 398. II. loi. ra, 217. 225. 226,
269.272. Ill, xvi. 215, V. 216, ra. 271. VII. 351. VIII.
159. ra. 211. X. 106. re. 132. 484. the common date
of his Epistle, VIL 26. the more probable date ac
cording to Lardner, ib. terms applied by him to the
eucharist, ih. maintained that all that have been saved
from the beginning of the world have been saved by

INDEX. 117
Christ,, VIII. 31, re. his interpretation of the doc
trine of justifying faith, IX. 452.
Clement, X. 354.
Clementine Liturgy, notice respecting, V. 383. contains
addresses to the Son and Holy Ghost as well as to
the Father, ih. not thought ever to have been in pub
lic use, VII. 250. the oldest extant, ih. its probable
age, ih.
Clendon, — 1. 1. 45.
Clerc, John le, I. 1. 131, li, 286, re. IL 235, re. III,
142, 365. ra. 395. re. 429, re, V, 211. 232. 299, 309. re.
329. re. 356. re. 368. ra. VL 24, ra, 35. ra. 37. re. 52. 100.
109. ra. 120. re. 130. re. 133 — 136. 142. re. 147. re. 151. re.
152. 161, 162, 173. re. 200. re. 305. re. 208. 217. 221. ra.
233, 270. ra. VII. 224, 314, ra, 316. ra. 344.397. ra. VIIL
14. ra. 131. ra. IX. 473. ra, X, 453, the Historical Vin
dication of the Naked Gospel, In support of Antl-
Trinltarlanism, ascribed to him, I. 1. 37. his solving
a difficulty as to the mentioning ofthe name Jehovah
previous to Exodus vl, 2, 3, by a prolepsis, disap
proved, 44, ra. endeavoured to turn several passages,
wherein the Jehovah is mentioned, to one particular
sense in favour of the Sabelllans, 45. ra, adopted in
part the Photinlan notion of the Logos, II, 6. re
marks on his observations on bishop Bull's defence
of a passage In Justin, V, 207 — 211. censure of his
treatise at the end of Grotius de Verit. Relig. Christ.
306, 307. the treatise briefly examined by Buddeus,
306. ra. his Comment on Psalm cxxxvil. 8. censured,
VI, 314, as also that on Jer. iv. 10., 336. slighted the
opinion that pagan writers borrowed from the Jews,
VIIL 16. answerd by Baltus, 17.
Clergy defended for being paid, VIIL 75. not allowed
to marry twice in the ancient church, X. no. bishop
Peacock's statement touching divers orders of clergy,
366. see Minister.
Clergy, sons of, a sermon preached before, VIII. 413.
13

ii8 INDEX.
Gierke, Gilbert, I. i. 37. ii. 291. 397. II. a6i.
Cloppenburg, — VIII. 156. ra. 335. ra.
Cobden, Edward, archdeacon of London, I. I. 313. X.
413. ra. his intended address for presenting Water-
land as prolocutor of the convocation, I. i. 312. re.
Cocceius, John, VI. 18. ra. 246. ra. X. 501.
Cochleus, Joannes, IV. 168.
Coequality, how consistent with subordination. III. 23.
and with priority of order, 94. confounded with co
ordination by the Arians, ib.
Coeternal, a word of a fixed and known sense in eccle
siastical writers : never used to signify any thing less
than absolute eternity, without beginning, and with
out end, II. 323.
Coeternity of the Logos with the Father asserted by
the ancient catholics, though not considered pre
cisely under the formality of a Son, I. 11. 104.
Cohen, an Hebrew term, its signification, VIII. 343.
Coint, Charies le, IV. 148.
Coke, sir Edward, II. 293. ra.
Colbatch, Dr., I. 1. 28. 29.
Colbert. MS. Athan. Creed, IV. 277. re. 278. re. 279. ra.
280. ra. 281. ra.
Colbertine Latin MS. of the Athanaslan Creed, notice
of, IV. 187. 190. copied from the Treves MS., ih.
notice of another in that library that belonged to
Charles the Bald, 193.
Cole, WUliam, 1. 1. 4. 338. re. 339. X, 447, 449. re.
Colet, John, dean of St, Paul's, V. 357.
College de propaganda Fide, IV. 136.
CoUlber, S., V. 439. ra. 533. ra. 547. ra. his opinion of the
inferiority of positive duties to moral ones, contro
verted, 463.
Collier, Jeremy, II. 380. ra. IV. 178. ra. V. 19. ra. VI.
311. VIL 393. ra. 303. ra. VIIL 331. re.
Collier, Thomas, VI. 367.
Collins, Anthony, I. 1. 154.

INDEX. 119
Columbanus, founded the monastery of Bobblo In High
Lombardy, IV. 188.
Combe, Dr., 1. 1. 304.
Combefis, Francis, IV. 161. 309. re. 333. 344. re. 368. re.
Comber, Thomas, dean of Durham, IV. 184. his opinion
respecting the Athanasian Creed, 138. 144.
Comenius, III. xviii.
Commandment, the First, what sort of polytheism it
has chiefly respect to, II. xxviii.
Commandments, the Ten, in old English, from MS., X.
205.
Commemoration, notice respecting this title of the eu
charist, VIL 38.
Communion: proofs that communion ought not to be
held with those who openly reject the fundamental
doctrines of Christianity, V. 75. from scripture texts,
75 — 93- from piety to God, 93. and charity towards
men, 94. justice to our own souls, 96. objections re
moved, and some vulgar mistakes rectified, 97.
Communion, church, terms of, somewhat stricter than
the necessary terms of salvation, VIII. 93. and why,
ih. see Fundamentals.
Communion, notice respecting this title of the eucha
rist, VIL 33. an argument in favour of frequent neg
lect of the communion answered, V. 516. the ex
ercise of the love of God, and of faith, hope, charity,
and humility essentially requisite to its worthy re
ception, 535.
Communion service In the English Liturgy, observa
tions upon, VII, 304 — 307.
Comparatives expressed by negatives In scripture, in
stances, VI. 237. ra.
Compton, Henry, bishop of London, 1. 1. 178. VI. 327.
Conceitedness, what, IX. 185.
Concessions, effect of, V. 99.
Cond(^, Lewis de Bourbon, prince of, X. 386.
Conderlus, VI. 345. ra, 14

120 INDEX.
Condignity, merit of. Invented by Romanists, IX. 465.
opposed to the true doctrine of justification, ib.
Confuslus, V. 304.
Congruity, merit of. Invented by the schoolmen, IX.
465. opposed to the true doctrine of justification,
ib.
Conscience, see Good life.
Consequential proof, little short of express text, VIII.
109.
Conservation, near akin to creation. III. 173. has been
styled continued creation, lb.
Consistentes, the fourth order of penitents among the
ancients, notice respecting them, VII. 425.
Constans, X, 265.
Constantine, emperor, 1. 11, 95. HI. 263. ra. 295. ra. VII.
381. ra. VIIL 231. ra. 306. X. 266. his declaration con
cerning the procession ofthe Son, I. 11. in. 112. or
dered the Arians to be called Porphyrlans, and why,
III. vii. bishop Peacock's statement touching his do
nation to the see of Rome, X. 264.
Constantine, Copronymus, emperor, VIII. 244. 245.
held the council of Constantinople, 244.
Constantinople, church of, whether it received the Atha
nasian Creed, IV. 237.
Constantinople, council of, VIII. 252. ra. X. 241. 476.
held under the emperor Constantine Copronymus,
VII 1 . 244. in serted the words Trpo iravrcov alaivcev into the
Nicene Creed, IV. 23. Intending thereby the eternal
generation of the Son, ih. its reasoning against the
use of Images, VIll. 140. its opinion respecting the
eucharistic elements, 244.
Constantlnopolitan Creed is the Nicene interpolated,
IV. 305.
Constantius, emperor, X. 265. favoured the Arians, III.
419. his death, ih.
Constantius, presbyter, IV. 264.
Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, how

INDEX. 121
eluded by the Arians, and asserted by the ancient
catholics, 1. 11. 368.
Consubstantlation, objections against, VIL 200. Its rise,
VIIL 249.
Controversy, the difficulties in proving a point, or esta
blishing a doctrine, II. Ix. why the objector's is an
easier part, ih. the three requisites in controversy, x.
observations on each, ih. what would follow. If every
thing controverted were to be set aside, xxiu. the use
and value of ecclesiastical antiquity with respect to
controversies of faith, V. 253. objections answered,
282.
Conyheare, John, bishop of Bristol, VL 324.
Cooke, — 1. 1. 294.
Coordination, confounded with coequality by Arians,
III.94.
Coordination and subordination respect order, IV. 39.
40. 41.
Corban, its meaning, VIIL 388. re.
Corbet, John, a nonconformist, V. 5.
Cornelius Nepos, VL 315.
Cornwall, FoUIot Herbert Walker, bishop of Worces
ter, I. i. 6.
Corpus Christi college library, Oxford, X. 374.
Cosin, John, bishop of Durham, VI. 334. VII. 144. re,
148, re. 156. re. 181. re. 184. re. VIIL 333. re. 334. re.
249- «• 257-
Cossart, Gabriel, IV. 217.
Costerus, — VIII. 121. re. X. 471.
Cotelerlus, John Baptist, I. 11. 90. ra. 131. ra. II. 331.
333. HI. 364. ra. VII. 159. IX. xxvui. X. 489.
Cotes, Roger, 1. 1. 13.
Cotta, VI. 156. ra. 167. re.
Cotton library, IV. 135. has the oldest known Latin
MS. of the Athanaslan Creed, according to arch
bishop Usher, 183. 184. not now to be found, 185.
notice of Athelstan's Psalter there, 185. 189, notice
of its MS, of the GaUlcan Psalter with the Athana-

122 INDEX.
sian Creed, IV. 193. 200. re. and of the Roman Psalter
with that Creed, 185. 194. notice of its French ver
sion of that Creed, 206.
Cotton MS. of Athanasian Creed, IV. 272. re. 280. re,
281. re,
Courayer, Peter Francis, I, 1, 102. w,
Covel, John, IV, 239. VII. 99. re. 299, re. 303. re. 389. re.
VHI. 333. ra. 244. ra. 246. re. IX. xxiv. 507. re.
Covenant between God and man, observations respect
ing, VII. 311. definition of a covenant in its general
nature, 312. Christian covenant includes the Founder
and principal Covenanter, VIII. 95. a subject capable
of being covenanted with, 96. a charter of founda
tion, 97. a Mediator, ib. conditions to be performed,
98. aids or means to enable to performance, 99. and
sanctions to bind the covenant, and to secure obe
dience, 100. see Fundamentals.
Covenanted mercies, when not denied to persons erring
fundamentally, VIII. 134. ra.
Coverdale, MUes, IV. 3oi. X. 280. 281. 302. 336. 339.
342- 343- 347- 354- 362. 363. 368. 371. 372. 375. 376.
382. 399. 400.
Coverdale's Bible, notice respecting, X. 288. 305. 307.
323- 329- 330- 349-
Coverdale's New Testament Anglo-Lat., X. 328. 329.
Coxe, Leonard, X. 375. 376. 383,
Crakanthorp, Dr. Richard, his notion of the eucharistic
sacrifice, VIII. 170.
Cranmer, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, I. i. 217.
254. IV. 231. VII. 95. re. 145. re. 195. 254. re. 295. re.
303. re. 304. re. VIII. 254. 256. 326. re. 342. re. 346. re.
361. re. 364. ra. X. 319. 326. 331. 334. 343. 344. 348.
367. 368. 371. 372. 391. 399. 401. 506. 508. 513. 516.
517. his sentiments against Interpreting John vl. pri
marily ofthe eucharist, VII. 139. his opinion respect
ing the eucharistic elements, 185.
Craven, — master of Sidney college, I. i. 33.
Creation, the ancients considered the Trinity to be

INDEX. 123
concerned In concert In it, 1. 11. 112. 131. HI. 311.
312. with what design, I. li. 131. attributed to the
Son as much as to the Father, 130. Dr. Clarke's
meaning of the word refuted, 139. the ground and
reason of religious worship In scripture, 190. proved
to be an argument of Christ's divinity, from reason,
II. 49. from scripture, 53- from antiquity, 58. often
insisted on by God himself as his peculiar charac
teristic, sS- and so ascribed to him in scripture, ih.
considered by the ancients as an indisputable mark
of a divine Immutable nature, 59. the absurdity of at
tributing it to a creature, 62.
Creator, the Son strictly and properly efficient Cause
and Creator of all things, II. 26. proved from the
New Testament, ib. from the Old, 41. and from the
suffrage of antiquity, 42. Creator of the upper and
lower world not one and the same, according to Ce
rinthus, 27. the Father is primarily Creator, the Son
secondarUy or subordiuately, and both one Creator,
III. 172. see Aij/Aioup'yo;.
Creature, no medium between being a creature and be
ing essentially God, 1. 11. 148. II. 57. III. 330. the na
ture of a creature, VIIL 436.
Creature-worship, looked upon as idolatry by the Jews
before Christ, III. 362. answers to certain arguments
In its defence, V. 31.
Credulity, Its true acceptation, VIII. 50. shewn to be
long more to Infidels than to Christians, ib.
Creed, reserved by Waterland to be the rendering of
symbolum, or a-ui^^oXov, IV. 157.
Creed of Jerusalem, probably the oldest extant, II. 195.
Creed, an old English,, from a MS., X. 204, see Apo
stles' Creed.
Creeds at first designed only as hints and minutes of
the main credenda In religion, II, 193. at first used
only in the office of baptism, 194, why consequently
they were brief, ih. how they became gradually en-

124 INDEX.
larged, IL 194. are not complete catalogues of fun
damentals, but short summaries of the Christian
faith, 195. the whole design and end of creeds, IV.
304. 309. 311. when and why enlarged in the primi
tive times, 304. creeds, of some shape or other, are
favoured by all parties, V. 139. 359. the protestant
churches vindicated for Imposing creeds, 140. 141.
ancient creeds always contained the doctrine of the
Trinity, 158. notice concerning them, 160. all not
equally explicit, 163. why, 166. shorter creeds gene
raUy more obscure and ambiguous, 394. first set forth
the SsoXoyla, and then the o\xovojj.ia, 404.
Crellius, John, 1. 1. 51. 121. II. 87. ra. 162. V. 211. 330.
VII. 85. 86. 204. ra. 321. ra. 338. ra. 399. ra. a great
refiner of the Socinian system, VIL 338.
Crellius, Samuel, descended from John Crellius, V.
211. wrote under the name of Artemonius and Lucas
Melllerus, V. 211. his strange emendation of John
1. I., 211. ra. how he tried to evade the force of John
i.i., 342.
Crisp, Tobias, VI. 169. ra.
Critias, VIII. 68. an unworthy pupil of Socrates, 69.
one of the thirty tyrants of Athens, ib.
Cronus, probably Ham, VI. 53.
Cross, the, how considered an altar, IX. 391.
Crousaz, John Peter de, V. 347. 71. 354.
Crownfield, J., V. 294. ra. VI. 59. ra. X. 438.
Crumwell, Thomas lord, X. 329. 368.
Cudworth, Ralph, 1. 1. 214. u. 86. w. 109. re. 126. 171
327. II. xxxl. 74. re. III. 145. 226. 242. re. 243. 246. re
261. ra. 307. 402. IV. 74. 395. 396. VII. 226. 229
3 16. ra. 325. re. 342. 357. ra. 358. ra. Vlll. 63. n. 64. ra. 69
ra. 335, ra. 3S6.n. 363. ra. when he flourished, IV, 423
his character, ih: charged with giving too much
countenance to the Arian hypothesis in his Intel
lectual System, I. i. 43. his opinion respecting the
Athanaslan Creed, IV. 137. 144. declares the demon-

INDEX. 125
siration ofthe Divine existence a priori to be impos
sible and contradictious, 424. what he means by ne
cessary schesis, 436. his notion respecting the Lord's
Supper defended, VII. 325. 336.
Culmer, Richard, scholar of Magdalene college, Cam
bridge, X. 388.
Culverwell, Nathaniel, fellow of Emanuel college, Cam
bridge, when he flourished, IV. 418. maintained the
Divine existence not to be demonstrable a priori, ib.
wrote a Discourse of the Light of Nature, ib.
Cumberland, Richard, bishop of Peterborough, V. 438.
502. 515. VI, 46, ra. S3' n- 6S- 67. 68. re. 105. ra. 142.
ra. 163. ra. 175. re. VIII. 33. ra. 81. ra.
Gumming, John, I. 1. 131. ra. V. 137. ra. VIII. 109. ra.
CurceUseus, Stephen de, 1, 1, 37. Ill, 336. V, 466,
Curtius, — V. 399. w,
Curtius, Quintus, VI, 332.
Cyparissiota, Johannes, IV. 214. surnamed the Wise,
161. his Decads published In Latin, In the Blbllo-
theques of Turrianus's version, ib.
Cyprian, St., I. n. 21. ra. — 24. ra. 28. 39. II. 71.
83. ra. 92. ra. 114. ra. 121. w. 125. ra. 132. ra. 138. ra,
173. ra. 174. III. s6. 122. 147. ra. 347. 361. ra, 373. V,
84. ra. 109, 148. 159. ra, 161. ra. 217. ra, 351, VI, 342
ra. VII. 22. 36. 37. 38. 70. 167. 179. w. 248. 278. 283
298. 318. re. 395. 401, 427, VIII. 151, re, 157 re. 188
re. 189. re. 198. re. 201. re. 230. ra. 352. ra. 320. 321. 323
329. ra. 346, 351. IX, xviii. xxii. xxiii, xxv — xxviii, 493
502, X.49, 51. 52, 53. 113, 124. 177. 190. ra. 476.49<5
time of his writing, III, 108, 137, texts respecting
God applied by him to Christ, 137. objections an
swered, 138. did not believe that the Father Is natu
rally governor over the Son, IV. 103. his testimony
respecting the doctrine of the Trinity, V. 247. what
were his sentiments respecting John vi., 123. notice
of his calling the eucharist the offering of Christ's
body and blood, VII. 30. how explained, ib. notice

126 INDEX.
of his applying the title of sacrament to the eucha
rist, VII. 33, his sentiments respecting the eucha
ristic elements, 173. his opinion of gospel sacrifices,
373. observations thereupon, 373. why probably he
styled the eucharist a sacrifice, 374. a particular pas
sage of his considered, 375- a passage of his touch
ing the eucharist explained, VIII. 332. the piece de
Coena ascribed to him, written by Arnoldus, 255- his
Comment on the form of baptism, II. 187, his opin
ion of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX. 446. his
opinion against lay-baptism, X. 116. his argument
that heresy and schism nulled orders, confuted by St.
Austin, 120. how he differed from the church with
relation to schismatics, 121.
Cyril of Alexandria, I. Ii. 15. no. ra. 133. ra. 172. 191.
ra. 301. 317. re. 239. re. 279. re. 326. 349. II. xix. ra. 6.
re. 38. 62. re. 63. re. 80. re. 102. ra. 118. ra. 148. ra. 149. re.
151. re. 155. 190. re. 338. re. 355. re. III. 60. 104. 157.
re. 338. 71. 244. 249. 277. re. 282. 384. IV. 94. 256. V.
352. re. 361. VI. 29. re. 31. re. S3-'^' 191-71. 224. re. 240.
267. VII. 62. re. 108. re. 132. re. 169. re. 176. re, 278,
318. re, 362. re. 376. re. 381. 386. re. VIH. 6. w. 15.
136. ra. 139. re. 150, re. 151. re. 162. re. 201. re. 236. re.
353. re. 310. 313, 315. re, 318. IX, 441. re, how he un
derstood 06^ ap-jrayfiov riyrjO-aro, &C. as applied to
Christ, II, 99, re. how he explained John vl., VII. 135.
his sentiments as to gospel sacrifices, 385. considered
Christian sacrifices to be immaterial, VIII. 302. a pas
sage of his about unbloody sacrifice explained, 311.
Cyril of Jerusalem, I. il. 102. re. 118. re. 130. re. 161. re.
185. re. 206. re. 258. 260. 379. re. II. 6. re. 18. re. 30. 33.
re. 33. re. 38. 43. re. 44. 82. re. 93. re. 118. 71. 132. re.
144. re. 151. re. 191. re. 194. III. 15. re. 16. re. 37. 107.
147. re. 255. re. 256. ra. 312. re. 319. 365. re. 368. 369.
IV. 96. re. 304. re. 309. re. V. 107. re. 160. 163. 170.
395. 398. re. 404. ra. VI. 345. ra. 352. re. VII. 102. re.
249. w. 258. re. 259. re. 278. 384. 293. re. 294. 297. 300.

INDEX. 127
302. 384. ra. 391. re. 399. ra. 401. VIIL 252. re. 341. re.
IX. xxvii. 441. ra. X. 507. 511. his declaration con
cerning the Trinity, 11. 112. ra. his orthodoxy un
questionable, III. 319. always looked upon as a very
moderate man, and not so vehement against the Ari
ans as many others, IV. 109. did not believe that
the Father Is naturally governor over the Son, ih.
how he interpreted John vi., VIL 131. his sentiments
respecting the eucharistic elements, 174, what he
meant by unbloody service, VIII. 307. his opinion
of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX, 447,
Cyrlll, a Greek, he and Methodius first planted Chris
tianity In Servia, IV. 236. are said to have Invented
the Sclavonian letters, ih. and to have translated the
scriptures into Sclavonian, ih.
Cyrus, VI. 180. 214. VIII. 21.
Cyzicenus, III. 142. D.
Dachsellus, — VI. 151. re.
DaiUe, (Dallaeus,) John, V. 277. 279. 293. ra. 294. 315.
ra. 326. VIII. 109. re, 125. re. 171. re. 314. re. 330. re. 331.
ra. IX. xviii. xxv. xxvi. xxx. re. xxxi, n. 473. ra. 478. ra.
488. ra. 505. ra. X, 453. 471. attacked the ancients in
his treatise on The right Use of the Fathers, 1, 1. 124.
his opinion of the use and value of the ancient fathers,
V. 276, answers to his charges of obscurity In them,
291.
AaifjLoviov, in the New Testament, generally signifies
some evil spirit, VII, 224,
Damascenus, John, I. li. 279. ra. IL xix. re. 235. n. 255.
257. III. 200, re. 205. re. 237. ra. 256. 292. re. IV, 353,
V, 181, re, 333, re. 335. re. 334. re. 34i.re. 400. VI. 347.re.
355. re. VII. 114. re. 250, re., 269. re, 396, re. 397. re. VIII.
201. re. 229. 235. re, 241, re. 246. 312. re. IX. 439, n.
441. re. X. 510. 511. surnamed Mansur, the father of
the modern Greeks, and their great oracle, Vlll. 239.

128 INDEX.
his character, VIII. 239. observations on his errone-
' ous opinions respecting the elements in the eucha
rist, 240. 248. his Epist. ad Zachar. probably ge
nuine, 243. a new edition of his works published by
Le Quien, IV. 141.
Damasus, I. u. 333. IV. 199. 318. re. 320. re. 323. re. X.
265.
Damnation, held by Origen not to be eternal, IV. 299.
Danseus, Lambert, VII. 34. re. 106. re. 137. re. 157. re,
252. re, X, 450,
Danhawerus, — IV. 307. re. VI. 267, re.
Darius, VI. 179, r8o. VIII. 21.
Darkness, Maglan notion of, V. 183. 362.
Daubuz, — VI. 10. ra. n.
Davenant, John, bishop of Salisbury, VIII. in. ra. 170.
X. 517- 518-
Davld, V. 334.
Davidson, Thomas, printer at Edinburgh, X. 351.
Davies, John, president of Queen's college, Cambridge,
I. i. 26. X. 278.
Dawes, sir William, archbishop of York, 1. 1. 5, 332.
presented Waterland to the chancellorship of York,
308. his letter of thanks to him for his history of the
Athanaslan Creed, 309. Dr. Waterland's dedication
of his Critical History of the Athanasian Creed to
him, IV. 121.
Dawson, Thomas, X. 342.
Day, John, printer, X. 280. 312. 313. 345. 399. 400.
Deacons, a disputed point among the ancients, whether
they could baptize, X. 159. did not ordinarily do it,
ih. looked upon as priests of the third order, ih.
Dealing of God with mankind, a sermon on the general
rule of, IX. 241.
Deceivers and deceived, the case of, considered in a
sermon, IX. 36a.
Degrees, see Lambeth.
Deism, the dupe to atheism or popery, V. 430. first or

INDEX. 129
principally introduced into England by Hobbes, VIIL
41. notice of its rise abroad, ih. deism a more refined
atheism, 43. motives to proselytism, 75. re. why no
uniform system is adopted, 81. re.
Deity, existence of, cannot be proved a priori In the
opinion of Clemens of Alexandria, IV. 395. and of
Alexander Aphrodislensls, 396. proof that the an
cient fathers did not consider it demonstrable a priori,
397- testimonies of schoolmen and modern divines
to the same effect, 399, &c. allowable, according to
Richard of Middleton, to argue d. priori from the Di
vine existence to attributes, or from attribute to at
tribute, 403. Puteanus's opinion to the same effect,
416. remarks on the concurrence of all these testi
monies, 426. service of this historical view, 427. the
supposed argument d, priori shewn to be very loose
and precarious, having nothing to stand upon but
an abuse of equivocal terms, 429. amounts to little
more than ringing changes on the word necessity,
ib. the way of coming at it, 433. observations there
on, 435. shewn further to be manifestly absurd, 438.
for the antecedent necessity cannot be a principle
extrinsic, ib. nor the substance Itself, 439. nor any
attribute or property, ib. an examination of the se
veral pleas or excuses for the argument a priori, 441
— 461. the hurtful tendency of insisting so much
upon the pretended argument a priori, both with re
gard to religion and science, 462. tends rather to
overturn the existence of a First Cause, 464. parti
cularly unfavourable to the article of the Trinity,
466. metaphysical necessity imports immutable ex
istence, proper to God only, 431. why It may be
called modal necessity, 433. immutability of the
, Deity how proved, 449. notion of a Deity, probably
descended by tradition to the pagans, VI. 184.
Dejected mind, a sermon on its misery, causes, and re
medies, IX. 160.
WATERLAND INDEX. j^

I30 INDEX.
Delany, Dr. Patrick, his Revelation examined with Can
dour , tva.x\i\&\.&^ into German by Lemker, X. 460.
Delarue, Charles, VI. 20. re. 294- re.
Delaune, — X. 420.
Delaune, William, president of St. John's college, Ox
ford, I. i. 27. re. author of an exceUent sermon on
original sin, ib. published first singly, afterwards In a
volume of discourses, ib.
Delayne, Walter, X. 281, 303, 347.
Afi^ioopyoq, or Creator, supposed by Cerinthus to be se
parate and estranged from God, II. 14.
Democrltus, " founder of the atomlcal philosophy,"
VI. 280. " an atheistical scheme," ib.
Demonstration, mischief often done by pretending to
stricter demonstration than the subject-matter ad
mits of, IV. 451. not Intended that moral or theolo
gical matters should be governed by metaphysical or
mathematical demonstrations, 455.
Demophllus,blshopofConstantlnople,an Arian, 111.422.
Demosthenes, VI. 310, 317,
Denebert, bishop of Worcester, IV. 226,
Derived and underived powers, observations respecting,
III, 303, 319,
Desagullers, John TheophUus, VI, 318.
Deyling, — VI. 344, re, 351, re. VII. 27. re. 29. re. 44. ra.
48. 51, re. 155. re. 165. ra. 179. re. 180. re. 234. re. 349. ra.
392. ra. 305. ra. 312. re. 316. re. 330. ra. 336. ra. 344.
358. w. 360. ra. 376. re. 384. re. 389. ra. 413. ra. VIIL
156. ra. 171. re. 314. re. 333. re. 335. re. 326. re. IX. 429.
re. X.506.
81a, with a genitive after it, is frequently used, as well
in scripture as in ecclesiastical writers, to express the
efficient cause, I, u, 132. the Arian pretence of its
denoting inferiority when applied to the Son, refuted,
II. 28. notice respecting Sja, III. 172. 173.
Diagoras, " story of his prosecution for atheism," VI.
279-

INDEX, 13;
Sia^xr), signifies covenant rather than testament, Vll.
320.
Didymus, II. 112. re. 113. re. 117. re, 118, re. 127. re. 159.
re. 161. ra. HI. 60. flourished about 370, 324. zealous
for the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity, ih. zealous
also for Origen, ih. his defence of the divinity of the
Holy Ghost translated by Jerome, 325.
Dignity, how ambiguously used by Arians, III. 22.
dixaiocrovri, its meaning in certain texts, IX. 428. 7i.
lixalco^ig, observation respecting this word, IX. 428. re,
Diodorus SIculus, VI. S3'
Diogenes Laertius, III. 240. ra, 256. ra, VI. 321.
Dionysius of Alexandria, I. 11. 15. 100. ra. 103. 140. re.
273. 274. II. 3. re. 92. re. 132. ra. 146. ra. 147. 269. 111.
X. in. 311. 357. re. 275. 293. 328. IV. 25. 96. re. V.
171. 338. 324. VII. 417. ra. explained, III. 48. time
of his writing, IV. 104. maintained that the Father
was always Father, and never was without his Son,
1. 11. IOI. and asserted the eternal generation in terms,
ib. IV, 35. 38. his declaration concerning the Trinity,
II. 189. his orthodoxy as to the Trinity vindicated by
bishop Bull, III. 333. a great admirer of Origen, ih.
did not believe that the Father Is naturally governor
over the Son, IV. 104. suspected in his writings
against the Sabelllans to lean too far the other way,
V. 350, declares It to be unintentional, 351, anecdote
of his sending the eucharist to Seraplon at the point
of death, VII, 348.
Dionysius Exiguus, VII, 389. re. 430,
Plonysius, bishop of MUan, IV, 214.
Dionysius, Perlegetes, VI. 315.
Dionysius, bishop of Rome, I. u. 140. re. 257. II, 146. ra.
147. 236. HI. 257. ra. 275. 297. 321. 333. 338. 403.
IV. 42. re. V. 250. time of his writing, III. 109. his
declaration of the eternity of the Son, I. II. loi. his
sense as to tritheism, 239. re. his sentiments respect
ing the Trinity, IL 188. only a small fragment of him
K 2

132 IND E X.
preserved by Athanasius, III. 109. of admirable use
to prove the Trinity, ib. the four hypotheses intimated
therein, ih. all condemned but the true one, ih. the
Unity, how solved by him, in. his explanation of
Prov. viu. 22., 317. probably believed the eternal ge
neration of the Son, IV. 25. In what sense he uses
the word jj.ovap'x}u, 92. did not believe that the Father
is naturally governor over the Son, 105. his testi
mony respecting Christ's divinity, V. 249.
Dionysius, episcopils ZieneUsis et Firmiensis, IV. 2 16. ra.
Disney, Dr., I. I. 3. 62. 64. 83. 87. 189.
Dissenters, Dr. Clarke's Arian opinion took deep root
among several communities, I. 1. 132. ra.
Ditheism chargeable On modern Arians, IIL 183. 185.
188. 189. 190.
Dltton, Humphrey, V. 130. re. VIII. S^- '*• ^2. ra. X.
480. when he flourished, IV. 425. a very good writer
and close reasoner, ib. wrote on the resurrection of
Christ, 426. ra.
Divine attributes and powers attributed by Dr. Clarke
to the Son in an equivocating sense, I. ii. 124,
Divine nature, abstracting from the consideration of the
distinction of Persons, definition of, I. ii. 367.
Divinitas, meaning of, in Tertullian, I. 11. 60,
Divinity, how absurdly ascribed to Christ by the Arians,
I. 11. 9. pref
DocetcB, or Phantasiastee, V. 189. 190. 232. VIIL 117.
denied the humanity of Christ, II. 158. V. 9. proved
against them from the eucharist, 1. 1. 131. St. John's
censures of them, V. 9. followers of Simon Magus,
187. their error, ih.
Dodd, WUliam, I. i. 304.
DodweU, Henry, IV. 221. V. 191. re. 212. re, 213. ra.
214, re. 227. ra. 261. re. 270. re. 271. re. 273. re. 311. n.
313. ra. 324. re. 354. re. 364. VI. 324. VII. 67. re. 289.
re. 391. ra. 313. re. 315. re. 318. re. 337. ra. 351. 357. 363.
«• 373- 374' ra. 391. re. VIIL 148. w. 299. re. 302. ra.

INDEX. 133
308. ra. 323. ra. 325. ra. 326, ra. 331. ra. IX. 505. ra. X.
47. 95. ra. 96. ra. no. na. 114. 158. 490. his opinion
respecting persons who die unbaptized, 43.
Doing good, a sermon on the duty of, VIIL 369.
Dolensis, Alexander, X. 337.
Dominion, the scripture notion of the word God, ac
cording to Dr. Clarke, 1. 11. 34. 365. disproved, 35.
the true scripture notion of the word, 37. 38. a rela
tive term, IIL 171. how It appertains to each Person
in the Trinity, 443. why God could not be God
merely in the sense of dominion, IV, 69,
Dominion, supremacy of, why voluntary, and an ex
trinsic relation, IV. i3. how far it may be called na
tural and necessary, 13.
Domnulus, IV. 364, ra.
Donatists, X. 144. 148, upon what they founded the
validity of baptism, 145. St. Austin .maintained against
them that heresy did not vacate orders, 119. 147.
Donatus, .iElius, X. 335. 336. 337. 277. preceptor In
grammar to St. Jerome, 237.
Donatus, how it became a general name for a grammar,
X,_236.
Dorrjngton, Miss, I. i. 329, ra.
Dorrlngton, Theophilus, translated Puffendorf's Divine
feudal Law, VII. 231, ra. his explanation of 1 Cor. x.
16. relating to the eucharist, 231.
Douza, George, IV. 233. ra.
Douza, John, IV. 332. ra.
Dow, — VIIL 331. re.
Doway version of the Old Testament, date of, X. 352.
397;
Downing, — V. 23. re.
Doxology In the singing psalms, attempted to be al
tered by the Arian party, 1. 1, 64. the alteration op
posed by bishop Robinson, ib.
Doxologies of the ancients, how to be understood, 1. 11.
K3

134 INDEX.
185. catholic forms of doxologies how distinguishable
from Arian, II. 248.
Doxologies, primitive, a seasonable Review of Mr. Whis
ton's Account of, and A second Review in answer io
Mr. Whiston's second Letter, were supposed to be
written by Dr. W. Berrlman, 1. 1. bS- re.
Drusius, John, VI. 268. 71.
Dubigney, — X. 376.
Dublin college library, X. 206. 392.
Ducarel, Andrew Coltee, X. 336. re.
Dudlthius, an Antl-Trlnltarian, IV. 138.
lovafj-sig, in what sense applied to the Trinity by the an
cients, I. ii. 13. 14.
Suva^is uvf/i'o-Tou, a name of the Logos in the opinion of
many of the ancients, V. 400.
Dunlop, WUUam, VIIL 123. re.
Dupln, see du Pin.
Duplesis, — Vlll. 194. ra.
Durell, John, IV. 201.
Durants, or Durandus, WUUam, IV. 407. the elder, bi
shop of Menda, 160. notice and correction of his
testimony as to the Athanaslan Creed, ib.
Duties do not flow from the relations, but from the
known relations, V. 543. distinction between duties
and sacraments, VII. 213. see Moral duties.
E.
E. H., V. 249. ra. 354. ra.
Earth, creation of, a proof of Christ's divinity, II.
49-
Easter-Sunday, the different time of keeping, in the
year 577., X. 443. which rule now followed In Eng
land, 444.
Ebion, III, 435. V. 178. 179. 186. 188. 195. 324. 230.
234. 340. 360. n. for what condemned by the an
cients, III. 435. St. John wrote his First Epistle

INDEX. 135
against him, V. 187. the disciple of Cerinthus, 196.
probable that there really was such a person, 197.
Ebionites, V. 224. 239. believed Christ to be a mere
man, II. 126. 158. the chief impiety of their heresy,
III. 434. whether founded by Ebion, IV. 197. their
errors respecting Christ, ib. censures of the Ante-
Nicene fathers in order, against them, 198 — 221. re
ceived only St. Matthew's Gospel, and that curtaUed,
and rejected all St. Paul's writings, 204. why, 313.
what difference of doctrine caused two sorts among
them, 330. the Alogi a branch of them, 336.
Ecclesiastical antiquity, see Fathers.
Echard, Laurence, VI. 309. 313.
Economy of the divine nature. III. 169.
Edgar, king, IV. 193.
Education, religious, a sermon upon, VIII. 467.
Edward VL, IV. 383. ra. X. 303. 339. 338. 339. 343.
368,373,374.378.379.383.
Edwards, John, III.438.ra. VI. 367. ra. notice of his .Bne/"
critical Remarks on Dr. Clarke's reply to Mr. Nelson
and Dr. GastreU, I. 1. 51.
Egyptians, VIII. 3i. see Circumcision.
Einem, Jo. Just, von, VH. 368. ra.
eij often put for Iv, IV. 6s. 66.
exTio-s, what Its signification may be In Prov, viu, 22,,
111,317,320,327.
El, in Hebrew, as Jerome observes, is for the most
part the proper title of the one true God, II. 131,
Elderfield, — "VL 344. ra.
Eliberis, see Elvira.
Eligius Noviomensis, VIII. 351. ra.
Ellpandus, the councU of Frankfort called against the
heresy of FeUx and him, IV. 149.
Elizabeth, queen, IV. 282. w. X. 302. 318. 331. 332.
Eisner, James, V. 78. ra. VII. 223. 307. ra.
Elvira, or Eliberis, council of, VII. 22. 418. X. 48.
157. when held, S5- 125- by how many bishops, ih.
K4

136 INDEX.
observations on its decision touching lay-baptism,
X. 125.
Emanation, see Generation.
Emanuel, or God with us, a divine title given to Christ
-in scripture, II. 120.
Emanuel coUege library, Cambridge, X. 232. 280. 283.
287. 310. 337. 334- 337- 347- 351-352- 3^^- 388. 395-
396. 398. 400. has a MS. of Wlckllff's Bible, IV.
176.
Emlyn, Thomas, I. 1. 45. 76. 82. 133. 154. 335. U. 133.
293. ra. II. xiv. 163. ra. 193. ra. 111. 306. 475. IV. 347.
355- ""¦• 3^4' ""¦• 3^5- ^. V. 375. ra. X. 411. cast of his
writings, I. 1. 155. his remark that the scriptures re
quire no accurate philosophical notions of God's eter
nity, omnipresence, 8cc., il. 336. his reason why the
pagan philosophers did not believe Christianity, con
futed, 229. was for laying baptism aside among the
posterity of baptized Christians, II. 193. ra.
Emperour, Marten, X. 283. 284. 302. 388. 390. 399.
Emphatical appellations, how to be Interpreted, II. xxvii.
xxxvii.
Encratltae, the, a sect, why so caUed, Vlll. 134. why
called also Aquarians, ih.
Endhoven, Chrlstophall, his widow printed Tindal's
New Testament, 1535., X. 390.
Endor, see Samuel.
Enemy, see Charity.
English language, what languages an English etymolo
gist ought to know, X. 436.
Enjedlne, — V. 339.
Enthusiasm, dangerous tendency of, VI. 333. its mean
ing, VIII. 61. shewn to belong more to infidels than
to Christians, ih.
Ephesius, Marcus, IV. 240. ra.
Ephesus, church of, St. John its founder, X. 241.
Ephesus, councU of, X. 476. its order respecting the
Nicene Creed explained, IV. 304.

INDEX. 137
Ephrsem. Antioch. VII. 181, ra.
Ephraem Syrus, VII. 349. VIII, 352. ra. 307. w, a pas
sage of his explained, 318, ra,
Epictetus, VI, 333. VIII. 19.
Epicureans, object and peculiarity of their tenets, VI.
166.
Epicurus, VIIL 44. 45. 50. S5- 56- 58- 79-
'Ewifavsia, the appearing, alway s, in the New Testament,
ascribed to the Son alone, II. 129. ivKpavsia rijf So^ri;
may properly signify glorious appeai'ance, lb.
Epiphanius, I. Ii. 60, ra. 90. ra. 99. ra. 145. ra. 158. 172.
217. n. 236. n. 237. 257. ra. 260. 320. ra. II. xix. ra. 5.
n. 6. ra. 7. ra. 14. ra. 19. ra. 25. ra. 41. ra. 130. 136. ra,.
144. ra. 159. ra. 192. ra. HI. x. xi. 7. ra. 40. 102. 107.
143. 147. ra. 199. ra. 337. 328. 361. 376. 336. 361, ra,
385- 423- ra, 424. ra. IV. 26. 83. 95, ra. 343- 247- 275-
ra. 376. ra. V. 53. 175. 176. 179. 181. re. 183, re, 190.
re. 196. 197. re. 213. re. 217. re. 223. re. 225. 226. ra.
338. ra. 234. re. 240. re. 341. re. 351. re, 362, 363. VII.
282. VIII. 134. ra. 136. re. 201. ra. 252. re. 334. ra. X.
51. 476. 483. 484. 485. vindicated. III. 59. his decla
ration that Christ Is God of God, I. ii. 329. ra. laid
severe charges against Origen, III. 324. 325. his de
claration respecting the incarnation, IV. 253. his
works published by Petavius, 134.
Epipodlus, III. 119. ra.
Episcopal succession necessary to the Indefecllblllty of
the church, X. 15.
Episcopius, Simon, I. 1. 37. 113. 121. V. 2i. ra. 70. 73.
ra. 158. 159. 204. 354. 466, VI, 319, X. 501. the
founder of the Remonstrants, who believed the doc
trine of the Trinity, but denied the Importance of it,
V. 4. 55. object of this view, 4, censures of this opin
ion, 4. ra. 5. his sentiments as to the doctrine of the
Trinity, S^- chiefly hesitated about the anathema
upon Impugners, 57. shewn not to have dealt fairly
and uprightly in the matter, 58. his rule for de-

138 INDEX.
termlnlng necessaries shewn to be fallacious, V. 62.
denied the necessity of believing the divine prescience
as to future contingents, 65. not much acquainted
with the fathers, 73. answered by bishop Bull, 157.
Limborch his kinsman and follower, 68.
Epistles of the New Testament, objections against those
who would set them aside as of no weight In deciding
fundamentals, V. 391.
Equality of Christ with the Father, II. 89.
Equality of nature, what, IIL 164. consistent with su
premacy of order or of office, 165.
Equality of supreme authority, acknowledged by the
ancients. III. 45.
Erasmus, IL 133. ra. IV. 381. X. 282. 302. 326. 336.
399. smelt out that the Apostles' Creed was not com
posed by them, V, 393. age of his saintsbip, X, 277.
notice of his Paraphrase in English on the New Tes
tament, 372. 377,
Errors in the church have mostly arisen from abuse of
words, VI. 36s. n.
Esdras, VII. 51.
EspenciEus, Claudius, IX. 451. w.
Essence of God, whether above comprehension or no ;
the controversy between the catholics and Arians,
managed upon the foot of mere reason, terminates at
length in that single question, I. U. 218. Dr. Whitby's
cavils respecting communication of essence answered,
II. 218.
Essence of essence, always catholic doctrine, V. 72.
Established religion, arguments in favour of enforcing
the law in Its defence against Infidel writers, VI. 276
—298.
Estius, WiUiam, IV. 434. VII. 36. 107. ra, 108, IX.
451. ra. when he flourished, IV. 415. his opinion that
the Divine existence is not demonstrable a priori, ib.
Estrange, Hamon 1', IV. 184. VIII. 166. his opinion
respecting the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 135, 144.

INDEX. 139
Eternal duration, a consequence of infinity of powers,
III- 233.
Eternal generation, what Is implied by It In the ancient
fathers, IV. 29.
Eternity, idea of, not the same with that of necessary
or self-existence, I. il. 86, its true idea, ib. II. 327.
HI. 227. IV. 467. how proved to differ from that of
necessary existence, 1. Ii. 86. which however It may
imply, 86. 87.
Eternity of the Son described in scripture In the same
phrases as that of the Father, I. u. 80. II. 142. III.
227. and therefore the scripture proof of the eternity
of the Father given up by the Arians to avoid the
Son's, I. li. 81. whether the Son's eternity be neces
sary to his office and character, 83. if eternal, then
is he necessarily existing, 87.
Ethiopian church has not even the Apostles' Creed,
from its ignorance of Latin forms, IV. 333.
Eucharist, why called a sacrifice according to bishop
Burnet, V. 430. the worthy receiving it an exercise of
obedience, of faith, of worship, and of repentance,
435. called by the ancients the ro riXeiov, 474. of the
two extremes of superstition and profaneness, it is
safer to lean towards the former with respect to this
sacrament, VII. 10. n. 12. the natural temptation to
diminish its Importance, 12. it is disparaged by being
considered merely as a positive duty instead of a re
ligious rite, 14. the duty on our part In the sacrament
is supposed to comprehend all duty, 17. of the most
noted names under which the communion has been
anciently spoken of In chronological order, 20. h-eak-
ing of bread, lb. communion, 22. why so called, 23.
the Lord's supper, ib. the love-feast and the eucharist,
though distinct, were celebrated together, ib. so that
anciently Lord's supper rather denoted the supper
previous to the eucharist, 26. oblation, Ib. for the two
first centuries the phrase was oblation of gifts, or first-

I40 INDEX.
fruits, or bread, wine, or the like, VIL 29. how un
derstood, ib. then it became the offering Christ s
body and blood, 30. how understood, ib. sacrament,
31. Socinians reject Its invisible grace, 35. Romanists
destroy its visible sign, ib. of consequence therefore
to preserve the word sacrament, and to assert to it Its
true and full sense, ib. eucharist, lb. its real meaning,
ib. proof of this title prevailing more than any other,
36. sacrifice, Ib. how understood, 37. commemoration,
memorial, 38. oblation, sacrifice, and memorial, as
applied to the eucharist, in one particular point of
view, are equivalent terms, 40. passover, 41. mass, 43.
St. Ambrose the first who used mass in this sense,
44. of the institution of the communion, ib. three
opinions as to our Lord's keeping the Jewish pass-
over at the time he Instituted the eucharist, 46. re
sembling circumstances between the passover and it,
as to the things themselves, 49. as to the forms and
phrases applied to both, 50. of the commemoration
or remembrance of Christ In the communion, 54- the
three renderings of e'lg r^v I/a^v avapi,vri<nv, SS- i" ''^"
membrance of me, ih. in commemoration of me, 62.
for a memorial of me, or for my memorial, 67. of the
commemoration of the death of our Lord made in the
communion, 71. the objection answered, that the no
tion of remembrance or commemoration in this ser
vice is an argument against present receiving of be
nefits in, or by it, 80. this word remembrance does
hot supply arguments against transubstantiation, 81..
of the consecration of the elements of bread and
wine, 84. whether they are really blessed, consecrated,
sanctified, and in what sense, ib. supposing they are
blessed, &c. by whom or how they are so, 88, what
the blessing or consecration amounts to, 90. the
power of Christ and the Holy Spirit the efficient
cause of consecration, 93. prayers, thanksgivings, be
nedictions, the conditional or Instrumental cause, 95.

INDEX.

141

the words of our Lord, declarative of what then was,
promissory of what should be always, 98, John vi.
though applied by the earlier fathers to the eucharist,
yet not interpreted directly of it by them, loi — 135.
138. from the beginning of the fifth century it began
to be so Interpreted, 135. and gave rise to Infant com
munion, 136, and adv. concerning sacramental, or
symbolical feeding in the eucharist, 145. considera
tion of the meaning of. This is my body, and This is my
hlood, 148. sentiments of the ancients on this head,
158 — 181. and of some moderns, 182 — 192. objec
tions answered, 193. St. Paul's doctrine concerning
the eucharist, i Cor. x. explained, 196. objections
answered, 216. the Socinian scheme, 204. the spiri
tual privileges of the eucharist, 214. Lutherans and
Calvinists differ more in words than in ideas as to the
eucharist, 231. remission of sins conferred in the eu
charist, 235. proved from scripture, 243. corroborated
by the ancients, 347. taught by the reformers, 351.
the judgment ofthe English church, 353. objections
answered, 255. difference ofthe remission in baptism
and In the eucharist, 257. of the sanctifying grace of
the Holy Spirit conferred In the eucharist, 266. tes
timonies of the fathers to the point, 377. what the
ancients taught concerning the descent or illapse of
the Holy Spirit upon the symbols or upon the com
municants, 378. commencement ofthe practice of In
vocation for the Holy Spirit in the eucharist, 392.
some forms, 294. some general remarks upon these
forms, 296, of the federal nature of the eucharist,
311, 319, Cudworth's opinion of the eucharist being
a feast upon a sacrifice, and so of consequence a fe
deral feast, defended, 325, its service considered in a
sacrificial view, 341. sense of the fathers, 350. three
corollaries, that this sacrificial view squares with the
federal view — how Christians are priests unto God —
the mischief of the Socinian view, 390. 391. of the

142 INDEX.
preparation proper for the communion, VIL 391 • bap
tism, 393. a competent knowledge of what the com
munion means, ib. a sound and right faith, 394. re
pentance, 395. points insisted on by the ancients, 399.
restitution, or reparation of wrongs, ib. forgiveness of
offences, 404. a due regard to church unity and the
public peace, 408. mercy and charity, ib. treatises of
weekly preparations defended, 409. observations on
the ancient practice of receiving fasting, 410, of the
obligation to frequent communion, 411. practice in
the first century, 414. in the second, 415. in the third,
417. proof of frequency in those centuries, ih. in the
fourth, 418, proofs of remissness, ih. notice respect
ing the communion hymns, 424. ra. in the fifth cen
tury, 430. in the sixth, 433. [the councU of Agde first
required the laity to receive the communion thrice a
year at least, at Christmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide,
434.] in the seventh century, 435. in the eighth, ib. its
sacramental and sacrificial parts, VIII. 147, [see Sacri
fice,] a summary view of the several oblations in the
eucharist previous to the consecration, and subsequent,
221. ofthe ante-oblation, ii. ofthe post-oblation, other
wise called commemoration, 222. why the eucharist is
particularly called a sacrifice, 223. the sacramental part
of the eucharist explained, 227. the ancient notion of
the eucharist explained by a passage from Macarius,
234. observations on Anastasius's confused notion re
specting the elements, 236. who was among the first
who threw off the distinctions between the symboli
cal and true body, 239. and on Damascen's, 340. the
opinion of the council of Constantinople respecting
the eucharistic elements, 244. and of the councU of
Nice, 246. statement of the Caroline books respecting
them, ih. notice of the five ways that were taken to
make it appear, that the elements once consecrated
are no signs, but the very body and blood of Christ,
248. observations on the supposed ancient authorities

INDEX. 143
to prove that the Holy Ghost made the elements
the body and blood of Christ, 252. notice of various
errors that sprung up respecting' them, ih. difference
of protestants at the reformation on the same sub
ject, 253. a right view taken by the English reform
ers, 254. notice of bishop Poynet's principles on this
point, 255. and of Harchlus's, 258. and of Beza's
confutation of it, 265. what the Romanists have com
monly maintained since the Trent council, 274. a re
capitulation, 276. the eucharist emphaticaUy the sa
crifice of the church, 348. what is meant by terming
the eucharist a commemorative sacrifice, 360. Jewel's
statement of the different opinions touching the work
of the Holy Ghost upon the elements, X. 507. dis
puted in the eleventh century, whether the conse
crated elements were corruptible, 509.510. see Infaiit
Communion, Sacraments, and Sacrifice.
eu-^apicrrfiv, its sense, VII. 86.
Euclid, VI. 315.
Eudoxius, bp. of Constantinople, an Arian, III. xl. 422.
Eugenius, III. 60. 204. ra.
ioXoysi-j, its sense, VII. 86.
Euloglus, IL 175. ra. VII. 40. ra.
Eunomians, their fundamental error. III. 399. never
scrupled to call Christ Creator, 440. denied the in-
comprehensibUlty of God's essence, IV. 44. altered
the form of baptism, as supporting the divinity of
Christ, VIII. 136.
Eunomius, I. n. 158. II. 36. ra. 192. HI. 18. 24. 26. 155.
382. 332. 424. ra. 465. 470. IV. 108. III. V. 53. 337.
ra. 352. 412. the shrewdest and sharpest Arian of his
age. III. xl. encountered by Gregory Nyssen, ih.
Euphronlus, bishop of Autun, IV. 167.
Euphronlus, bishop of Tours, IV. 167.
Euphronlus, presbyter, IV. 167.
Euplus, III. 119. ra.
Euripides, VI. 319. 320. VIIL 69.

144 INDEX.
Eusebius, I. U. 20. ra,— 24- «, 28. 49, 95. "4- «• 217.
337. 341. 286. ra. 287. n. 290. 304, 310, ra. 320. ra. 330.
II, 5. ra. 6, ra. 18. ra. 39. 41. ra. 42. re. 83. ra. 93. ra. 98.
TOO. ra. 121. ra. 123. 131. 132. ra. 138. ra. 139. I44- «-
155. ra. 224. 231. 232. 236. 244. 248.357, III. vii.
viu, ix. xix. 13. ra. 31. 33. 36. 44. 45. 57. 81. ra. 89.
121. 122. 161. 311. 315. 226. 228. 234. 241. 242. 288.
ra. 292. ra. 297. 312. 314. 318. 369. 374. 377. 379. 380.
384. 385. 389. 400. 431. 450. 461. ra. 470. IV. 24. 25.
95. 96. 109. V. 91. ra. 108. ra. 109. ra. 197. ra. 224. 226.
ra. 228. re. 229. 230. re. 233. re. 234. re. 235. re. 262. ra. 324.
ra. 414. VI. 98. ra. 191. ra. 208. ra. 224. ra. 233. VIL
39. 57. ra. 102. ra. 248. ra, 249. 259. re. 298. 378. ra.
393. ra. 401, VIII, 6, re, 8, ra, 26, re, 148. re. 150. ra,
151, re, 157, ra. 162. ra. 188. ra. 201. w. 211. ra. 287. re.
301, 314, 315, ra. 322. 336. 340. 343. w. 356. ra. 357.
Jl. X. 30. 485. 511. explained, IV. 93. time of his
writing. III. 118. 142. had a tincture of Arianism, ih.
especially before the council of Nice, ib. his testi
mony notwithstanding as to the Father and Son being
one God, ib. 119. a passage of his against the Sabel
llans vindicated, 1. II. 13. acknowledged one God in
three Persons, 16. an apology for his bold and free
expressions, thought by some favourable to the
Arians, 60. his famed piece against Marcellus relates
to the Sabellian controversy, 79. how he understood
xara aapxa, as applied to the Son, 91. ra. his opinion
as to the creation, 130. styled Christ great Architect
of the universe, 134. 135. considered that the Son was
worshipped by Abraham, Moses, &c. and the Jewish
church, 193. a passage of his explained, 331. was a
favourer of the Arians, (of the men at least, if not of
their cause,) yet every where says many high and
great things of the Son's creating and governing the
whole universe, II. 63. a passage to this effect, ih. if
he was an Arian, he was the most Inconsistent one
that ever was, ib. of little authority in any contro-

INDEX. 145
versy, 277. why difficult to know what judgment to
make of him. 111. 37. bishop Bull, though a defender
of him, yet makes no account of what he wrote be
fore the Nicene council, 45. diversity of opinion re
specting his Arianism, 142. authors who have charged
him with it, ib. those who have defended, or at leas t
excused him, ib. a few strictures upon him, 143. ob
jections answered or explained, ih. differed, perhaps,
in the manner of expressing the Unity, still believing
the essential divinity of the Son, 14S. would not be
difficult to acquit him of the charge of Arianism, at
least after the Nicene council, 149. Instances to that
effect, ih. denied the Son to be ex too pi-rj ovrog, 149.
150. in what sense only he probably denied him to
be aihog, 150. instances from his Commentary on the
Psalms in favour of Christ's divinity, 151. 152. 153.
had a confused mixture of catholic and Arian tenets,
such as could not stand with each other in true rea
soning, 155. his charge against MarceUus, 177. a
great admirer of Origen, 211. no reconciling him per
fectly with himself at different times, 375. Montfau-
con's censure-of him, as commonly wresting scripture,
and the church's doctrine to his own private fancies,
perhaps too severe, 393. his Demonstratio Evangelica
of no consideration, 314. his interpretation of Prov.
viil. 32., 318, 327. apologized for Origen, against the
charges of Methodius, 32a. orthodox himself at that
time, 323. how he understood John vi., VII. 125. his
statements respecting gospel sacrifices, 379. what he
meant by unbloody sacrifices, Vlll. 305. his expla
nation ofthe Aaronical and Melchizedekian sacrifices,
333- ^ passage of his explained touching a memorial
being a sacrifice, 358. ra. maintained that pagan
writers borrowed from the scriptures, 14.
Eusebius Emisenus, see Faustus Reiensis.
Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia^ one of the chief pro-
WATERLAND INDEX. ]_,

146 INDEX.
moters of the Arian cause. III. v. ra. ix. 314, 422. bi
shop of Constantinople, 432.
Eusebius, bishop of VerceU, IV. 214. 267. considered by
Baldensal as coadjutor to Athanasius in composing
the Athanaslan Creed, 160. probably for what reason,
ib. a great friend of Athanasius, 215,
Eustathius, III. xv. 256. ra. 336. 429. ra.
Euthymlus, VIH. 198. ra. 201, re,
Eutroplus, VI, 322,
Eutyches, I. U, 210. IV. 142. 246. 349, 255, 258. V."2o.
maintained that two natures could not make one per-
son-'m Christ, I. II. 351.
Eutychlans, IV. 248. 349. 311. charged with reviving
the ApoUinarlan heresy, 352. why called Aphtharto-
docetse, VIII. 235. and Galanites, ib. Christ's man
hood and godhead proved from the eucharist not to
make one nature, against them, 139.
Eutychianus, X. bS- 165.
Eutychius of Alexandria, X. 310. his derivation of Pon
tius, 304. re.
Evander, VIIL 68.
Evelelgh, Josiah, 1. 1. 131. re. V. 5.
IJ oux o'vrcov, the true signification of the phrase, III. 149.
Exaltation of Christ by the Father, Phil. 11. 9. what It
means, II. loi — 107.
Exclusive terms, not to be interpreted with the utmost
vigour, as may be proved by many instances in sacred
and profane writings, II. 75. little stress laid on these
terms by the fathers, 83. ra. may admit of tacit ex
ceptions, III. 30. 53. Instances, ih. rule for their in
terpretation, 54. how to be understood, 183. how used
by the ancients, 357.
Excommunication, observations respecting the nature
of this punishment, V. 80. delivering over to Satan an
old form, 79. 354.
Exeter, relation of some differences among the dissent-

INDEX. 147
Ing teachers there respecting Arianism, I. 1. 130.
unitarians now abound there, 132. re.
Exeter, synod of, IV. 159.
Exoucontii, a set of Arians, I. ii. 158.
Expiation, resolves solely into the sacrifice of Christ,
VIIL 179.
Extension necessarily includes parts, III. 300.

Faber, George Stanley, 1. 1. 528, re.
Fabian, pope. III, 70. 261, 322. X. 238.
Fable, what, VI. 9.
Fabricius, John Albert, I. i. 108. I. ii. 69. 95. re, in. re.
1 13. re, II, i83,ra. Ill, xix, 73. re. 103. 103, 143, 290. re.
314. IV. 106. re. 136, 148. 157. ra. 216, 218. 395, re,
V. 165. re, 197. re, 212. re. 300. re. 352. re. VI. 57. re.
69. n. 168. re. 185. 71. 344. re. VII. 250. 353. re. 388. ra.
289. ra. 296. 305. ra. 307. ra. VIIL 5. ra. 6. ra. 18. ra,
69, ra. 138. re, 235. re. 237. n. 240. re. 242. ra. 310. ra.
X. 201. 341. 434. 431. 433. 435. 483- 488. his judg
ment of Whiston's attempt to substitute the larger
for the smaller epistles of Ignatius, III. 262. ra. and
also of his attempt about the Apostolical Constitu
tions, 263. ra. his BibUotheca Grceca highly valued by
all men of letters, IV. 141. his opinion respecting the
Athanaslan Creed, ib. 144. encomium of him, X.
437-
Facundus Hermianensis, III. 413, ra. VII. 181. ra. VIII.
343- «•
Faith, Norrls's explanation of, V. 49. the will shewn to
be concerned in it, 50. its twofold meaning, IX. 433.
ra, the Instrument of reception of justification on man's
part, 451. 455, 457, ra, how faith as a condition dif
fers from faith as the instrument of justification, 459,
Falkner, — VII. 438. w.
Fall of man, reasons against considering It fictitious,
VI. 15- L 2

148 INDEX.
False prophets, observations respecting, VI. 196,
Father, the first Person In the Trinity, styled the only
true God, primaiily, not exclusively, 1, 11, 6. a priority
in order ascribed to him, 8. the term 6 &so; generally
reserved to him, and why, 50. a priority of nature,
not of time or duration, ascribed by all catholics to
him over the Son, 100. how the Father and the Son
are both considered as one Creator, II. xxix. 40. Ill,
173. why the titles one, or only God, are mostly ap
plied to him, 83. IV. 367. and why he primarily is
considered as God, II. 85. all perfections common to
Father and Son, only not coordinately. III. 15. what
supremacy he possesses over the Son, 33. headship
or priority of order in him, always supposed by the
ancients, 45. the Son and Holy Ghost are God in the
same sense, but not in the same emphatical manner
as the Father, 55. and he is therefore most frequently
termed God, ib. the Father, as he that sends, greater
than the Son, the Person sent, 56. the ancients some
times considered the Father the Head of both the
other Persons, 63. Father used by certain of the an
cients sometimes In a restrained sense, sometimes in
a larger, ih. term of Father denotes a relation of order,
and a particular manner of existing, 163, 163. not any
difference in any essential perfection, 163. self-exist
ence, as peculiar to him, is negative and relative,
205. scarce any proof of his eternity left by the Arians
in eluding the proof of the Son's eternity, 231, why
he was never said by the ancients to exist by neces
sity of nature, 237. this title applied to the first Per
son in the Trinity implied the divinity of the Son ac
cording to the ancients, V. 169. 170. 171. its mean-
in the Apostles' Creed, 395.
Fathers, applied various passages In the Old Testament
relating to the God of the Jews to Christ, I. 11. 20.
how they reasoned on them, 38. the Arian method of
explaining them away refuted, 35. the strict sense In

INDEX.

149

which the ancients applied the word God to the Son,
30. according to the ancients, the Son was God, and
so called in his own person, 33. also, that he was God
in his own person, as being God's Son, ib. and that he
was God's Son, as having the divine substance com
municated from the Father, ih. the Ante-Nicene writ
ers sparing in speaking of the eternal generation, that
is sparing as to the phrase, not as to the thing itself,
96. disown creature-worship, 175. several positions
of theirs adverse to Arianism, 378. how perverted by
Dr. Clarke, 300. of what authority in controversies,
331. 322. 324. the advantage of a cause supported by
them, 332, if some of the Ante-Nicene fathers sup
posed the ge7ieration, ovnposXeuing, ofthe Son to be pro
perly voluntary, yet all of them supposed his existence
to be necessary, II. xix.ra. for though these terms be not
found in their writings, yet the thing will, xvill, their
Interpretation of the beginning of St. John's Gospel
asserted and maintained, 10. their doctrine, how the
Trinity was concerned in the creation, 46. 58. 62. the
only security against a plurality of Gods, or against
Sabellianism, 66. they considered creation to be an
Indisputable mark of a divine Immutable nature, 59.
they considered the Trinity to be intimated in the
Old Testament, 44. their arguments from some texts
barely probable, 45. they foUowed the same style as
the scriptures in using the titles one, or only God, 81.
sometimes expressed themselves Improperly and in
cautiously respecting the Trinity, according to Dr.
Cave, 241. why their testimony Is not to be disre
garded in the Arian controversy, IIL xxl. have con
stantly denied the charge of tritheism, 66, considered
the texts relating to the Unity as excluding idols, not
the Son, 67. constantly denied another God, 68. 70.
7 1 . and taught that Father and Son were one or the
same God, 71. 72. applied such texts of the Old Tes
tament as belong to the one God supreme, to God
1-3

I50 INDEX.
the Son, III. 132. this point vindicated, ii. assigned to
the three Persons of the Godhead their several parts in
the creation, 311. 312. not to be too rigorously inter
preted, 311. what they meant by worship, 357. made
no distinction of supreme and inferior worship, 360.
in what sense they used the expression one God, ib.
proofs of this point, ib. their doctrine of the Trinity,
400.412. how far their testimonies are to be admitted
as proofs, 446. their opinion ofthe supremacy ofthe
Father, 466. 467. 471. IV. n. there may be some
difficulty in their way of reconciling the supremacy
of the Father with the equality of the Son, n. many,
or most of the Ante-Nicene fathers were in the hy
pothesis of the temporal generation of the Son, 25.
though the difference between those who held the
temporal, and those who held the eternal generation
was verbal only, 26. what they implied by eternal ge
neration, 29. what they thought of the reference of
the Son to the Father as Head, 30. 47. use and value
of ecclesiastical antiquity with respect to controver
sies of faith, V. 253. 330. 332. objections answered,
282. answers to Daille's charges of obscurity in the
fathers, 291. observations on the charges of errors
against them, 293. vindicated from Barbeyrac's at
tack upon their morality, 295. at least those of the
first three centuries, 304. Grotius had a great esteem
for them, 305. observations on his censures on their
scripture criticism, 311. their differing In matters of
discipline adds to the weight of their unanimity in
points of doctrine, 315. the church of England's re
gard for them, 317. 429. a proof that the testimony
of the fathers is generally considered of value, 320.
J. Clarke's defence of them, IX. xix. had an idea that
the resurrection of the body was secured by the ap
plication of water in baptism, 440. necessary to dis
tinguish between their own private judgment, and
their testimony of the doctrine of the church, X. 107.

INDEX. 151
Faust, John, X. 236.
Faustinus, I. II. 172. III. 60. 415. IV. 244. 372. 273. ra.
287. a severe and rigid Homoouslan, of the Eusta-
thian party, and Luciferian sect. III. 320. his inter
pretation of Prov. viii. 22., ib.
Faustus, the Manichee, VI. 367. ra.
Faustus Reiensis, supposed to be the author that goes
under the name of Eusebius Emisenus, IX. 496. when
he flourished, ib.
Fayus, — VIII. 51. ra. 62. ra. 69. ra. 77. ra.
Felckman, — IV. 212. 217. 285. re.
Felden, Joannes k, wrote against Grotlus's Treatise of
Morality, V. 309.
Felicianus, John Bernardine, IV. 292. ra. X. 144.
Felinus, a feigned name of Bucer, X. 376.
Felix, the council of Frankfort called against the heresy
of Ellpandus and him, IV. 149.
Felix III., pope, IV. 248.
Felix Orgelltanus, wrote against by Agobardus, arch
bishop of Lyons, IV. 151.
Fell, John, bishop of Oxford, II. 196. ra, VII. 167.
Fellerus, Joachim, compiler of the catalogue of the
Leipsic library, IV. 173.
Felton, Henry, principal of Edmund-hall, Oxford, I. i.
314. 315. 331. X. 328. 229. 330. encomium on him,
X. 336.
Fenelon, Francis de Salignac de la Motte, archbishop of
Cambray, VI. 317. 318.
Ferrandus, VIII. 198. ra. IX. 497.
Ferus, Joannes, a learned and moderate Romanist, VIII.
389. re. time of his death, ib. his notion of Christian
sacrifices, ib.
Flddes, Dr. Richard, I. 11. 7. 16. 30, 50. 116. re. 379. V.
49. ra. VI. 324. what assistance Waterland gave to his
Body of Divinity, I. 1. 317.
Fides Catholica, a peculiar title of the Athanasian Creed
among the ancients, IV. 149.
L4

152 INDEX.
Fidus, an African bishop, IX. xxvii.
Field, Richard, dean of Gloucester, VIII. 155- «¦ i7'5-re.
187. 188. re. 203. re. 372. ra. 341. 353. re. 361. re. IX.
429. ra. 451. re. 456. re. time of his completing his
book ofthe church, and of his death, VIIl.-i63. con
sidered the eucharist a true sacrifice, ih.
FUiation, (eternal,) what was meant by it. III. 365.
Finkius, — VL 267. re.
Fire, eternal, considered by Origen not to be eternal nor
real, IV. 299.
FirmUian, V. 161. X. 51. 52. 53. 118. 124. 494.
Flrmin, Thomas, 1. 1, 37. 43. 45. 154.
First and Last, a divine title given to Christ in scrip
ture, II. 139.
First-horn of every creature, Coloss. 1. 15. in what sense
the Son so called, II. 3S.
First Cause, cannot be proved a priori, IV. 73, 74. 75.
see Deity.
Fisher, John, bishop of Rochester, IV. 285. re. VIII.
355- "- X. 368.
Fisher, John, a Jesuit, III. xvii.
Fitness of things, antecedent to divine law, absurd, V.
503-
FItz-Herrey, Robert, X. 335.
Fixed stars, perhaps suns, with their planets about
them, II. 51.
Flavian, of Constantinople, III, 372. IV. 248, 257.
Fleetwood, — VI. 324.
Florentinus, III. 142.
Florus, VI. 322.
Fogg, dean, VII. 143. re. IX. 429. ra.
Fogny, John, X. 397. 398.
Forbes, John, VIIL 159. re. 194. re. 195. ra. 347. ra. X.
144. 170.
Forbes, William, VIII. 202. w. 346. ra. IX. 429. ra. 431.
ra. 433. re. 434. re. 451, re. 456. re. 457. n. 460. re,
Fordyce, David, VL 320,

INDEX. 153
Forgiveness of Injuries, doctrine of, explained, VII. 404
—407.
Form of God, what It means as applied to Christ, II.
91.
Forms, scripture, the rule of truth, but not the rule of
interpretation for church forms, V. 388.
Formularies of faith. Dr. Clarke maintained that a per
son might subscribe them, if he could reconcUe them
in any sense at all with scripture, I. 1. 45. this posi
tion condemned by Waterland, I. ii. 5. pref.
Fortitude, what, IX. 163.
Fortunatus, Venantius, I. i. 107. IV. 126, 181. 219. 220.
333. 258. 267, 270 — 281. 293. VUL 211. re. an Ita
lian, travelled Into France and Germany, IV, 164, ac
quainted with the most eminent scholars, ih. became
bishop of Polctlers, ib. a Comment on the Athanasian
Creed ascribed to him, the earliest to be met with,
ib. published by Muratorl in his Anecdota from the
Ambrosian MSS. ih, 141. another MS. of it among
Junius's MSS. in the Bodleian, 166. agreeing for
the most part with the Ambrosian, ih. proofs that
Fortunatus was really the author of this Comment,
164. its probable date, 165. Muratorl conjectures he
might have been the author of the Creed itself, 141.
166. his conjecture groundless, 166. notices respect
ing his Comment upon the Athanasian Creed, IV.
314. orthographical errors in the MS., 315. the Com
ment Itself, with various readings, 317.
Foster, — X. 421.
FothergiU, George, principal of St. Edmund-hall, Ox
ford, VI. 324.
Foulkes, — X. 450. 453. 456.
Fowler, Edward, bishop of Gloucester, 111. 145. his
method of explaining the Trinity, 120.
Fox, John, X. 345. 355. 361. 362. 401.
Foye, Francis, X. 280. 383. 301. 399.

154 INDEX.
France, language spoken there in the ninth century, IV.
305.
France, church of, when it received the Athanaslan
Creed, IV. 218.
Francis I., IV. 313. 3i6. re.
Franciscus, S., IV. 328. re.
Franciscus Bonse Spei, when he flourished, IV. 423.
maintained the Divine existence not to be demon
strable a priori, ib.
Franck, — professor of Halle, V. 23. 341. 348. ra.
Frankfort, council of, on what occasion called, IV. 149.
its canon probably in favour of the Athanasian Creed,
ib.
Frassenlus, Claudius, IV. 228. re.
Free-will, notice of the seeming repugnancy between it
and prescience, III. 391. re.
Free-will, so far as to make man a moral agent, a fun
damental doctrine, VIII. 96.
Freiglus, John Thomas, VI. 310.
Fronto Ducseus, VII. 25.
Froschover, Christopher, X. 308. 350.
Frumentius, X. 32. 94.
Fryth, John, VII. 141.
Fulgentius, I. U. 193. 263. re. III. 27. 45. 60. 203. re.
333. re. 415. re. 458. re. IV. 248. 287. 317. ra. 318. w.
V. 162. re. 169. VII. 40. re. 189. ra. VIH. 159. w. 198.
ra. 222. ra. IX. 481. X. 476. notice of him, VIII. 222.
ra. a judicious man, and well instructed in the true
and ancient principles of the church, particularly with
regard to Christ's divinity, III. 27. greatly admired
and followed St. Austin, VII. 137. IX. 499. how he
understood John vi., VII. 137, how he solved the
question, whether the eucharist was necessary im
mediately after baptism, IX. 497. was the mouth, as
it were, of all the African churches in his time, 499.
Fulke, WUliam, VIIL 272. ra, 342. re. X. 397. 398. 519.

INDEX. 155
Fuller, Thomas, II. 366. X. 73.
FuUo, Petrus, IX. 503.
Fundamental article, Christ's divinity rightly so term
ed, 111. 15. objections to Dr. Clarke's method of
judging of them, V. 388. a better method, 390. ob
jections against those who would set aside the Epi
stles of the New Testament as of no weight in de
ciding fundamentals, 391. Bacon's notice respecting
fundamentals, VIII. 87. by fundamentals is meant es
sentials, 88. the scriptures warrant the distinction of
fundamentals and non-fundamentals, 89. the same
distinction adopted by the primitive church, 90. why
certain distinctions of fundamentals need not be no
ticed, 91. the distinction between them in an ab
stract view, and in a relative view (as necessary to
salvation) important to be observed, 92. the former
are of a fixed determined nature, the latter variable
according to circumstances, ih. the terms of church
communion somewhat stricter than the necessary
terms of salvation, 93. and why, ib. this distinction
sometimes acknowledged by the Romanists, ih. and
by the Remonstrants, 94. Sherlock's definition of a
fundamental doctrine, 95. addition to It, ib. from a
consideration of the Christian covenant, the follow
ing are proved to be fundamental doctrines; viz. the
existence of a Deity, and of his perfections and attri
butes, acknowledging him as Jehovah, the God of
Israel, and Father of Christ Jesus, 96. the doctrines
of free-will, (sufficient to make man a moral agent,)
and of the essential differences between moral good
and evil, ib. the divine authority of sacred writ, 97. the
belief of a divine Mediator, acknowledging the bless
ed Jesus to be such, ib. to this head belongs the
atonement made by him, 98. the doctrines of repent
ance and a holy life, ib. the two sacraments, 99. the
aid of the Holy Spirit, ih. and by consequence a be
lief of his divinity, and of the Trinity in Unity, ib.

156 INDEX.
and the doctrines of a future state, and of a resurrec
tion, and final judgment by Christ our Lord, and of
heaven and hell, VIIL loo. loi. a rule to judge of
fundamentals by, is sufficient, without giving an exact
catalogue of them, loi. what ought to decide in diffi
cult cases, I02. notice of the rules of other writers,
differing in words only, 104. the following rules for
determining fundamentals, confuted ; viz. the defini
tion of the church, 105. every thing asserted in sacred
writ, 106. every thing expressly taught in scripture,
and nothing but what is so, 108. whatever scripture
has expressly declared necessary, or commanded us
to believe under pain of damnation, or of exclusion
from Christian communion, no. the Apostles' Creed,
III. Hebrews vi. i. 2., 113. the confession that Jesus
is the Messiah, with two or three concomitant ar
ticles, 115. universality of agreement among Chris
tians, 117. universal agreement of the whole race of
mankind, 119. a good life, to which some add faith
In the divine promises, 120.
Future life, doctrine of, known among pagans probably
by tradition, VI. 184. a fundamental doctrine, VIIL
100. G.
Gabriel Sionlta, IX. 507. ra.
Galanites, their opinion touching the eucharist, X. 509.
Gaianus, a chief leader among the Eutychlans, VIIL
235-
Gale, Theophilus, VIII. 19. ra. 26. ra. X. 494.
GalUffians, notice of the sect of, IX. 97.
Galilean church, when it received the Nicene Creed,
IV. 147-
Galilean Psalter, various MSS. of, IV. 189 — 193.
Gandavensis, X. 514.
Gandavo, Henricus de, IV. 414.
Gangra, council of, VII. 421.
Gardiner, — III. xviu. 120. VI. 334. X. 476. 485.

INDEX. 157
Garmstone, Samuel, master of the free school at Lin
coln, I. 1. 8.
Gastrell, Francis, bishop of Chester, 1, 1. 30. 31, VIIL
43, re, notice of his Remarks upon Dr. Clarke's Scrip
ture Doctrine of the Trinity, I. i, 50, character of the
answer Dr, C. published to It, ib. notice of Dr, Ed
wards's Remarks upon it, 51.
Gataker, — V. 186. ra. VI, 151. re. VII, 269. re, X, 495.
Gaudentius Brlxlensis, IV, 145. VIL 278, re. Vlll. 252.
re. 317. ra.
Gaulonltis, Judas, IX. 97.
Gausen, Stephen, VIII. 88. ra.
Gavantus, Barthol,, IV. 222.
Gelasius, Cyzicen,, VII. 177. ra.
Gelasius, pope, I. u. 61. III. 103. 142. 239. 258. VIII.
352. re. IX, 496, 509. 510,
Gellius, Aulus, VI, 322.
Genebrard, Gilbert, IV. 213, 214. 3i6, 317. 330. 333.
336. 285. re. V. 264. re.
Generation of the Son may be by necessity of nature,
without excluding the concurrence of the will of the
Father, I. 11. 91. but if it be by the arbitrary will of
the Father, the Son is only a creature, lb. the dis
tinction of a threefold generation of the Son, as as
serted by the ancients, explained, 95. the Ante-Ni
cene writers sparing in speaking of the first, the eter
nal generation, as to the term or phrase, not as to
the thing itself, 96. generation, or prolation, used as
equivalent words by Irenseus, 97. those who main
tained a temp07-ary generation, yet asserted the co-
. eternity of the Aoyog, though not considered pre
cisely under the formality of a Son, 104. their names,
ib. they did not mean by Aoyog an attribute, or such
like, of the Father, but a real subsisting Person, 105.
the eternal generation more insisted on after Arius
arose, and why, 114. how far an explicit profession
of it might have been dispensed with, 115. genera-

158 INDEX.
tion, in what sense used by the council of Nice, III.
13, distinction to be made between temporal and
eternal generation, 262, in what sense the ancients
held eternal generation to be an act of the will, ib.
287. proof that a manifestation might be called a ge
neration, 265. what the Post-Nicene fathers called
eternal generation, 268. what fathers maintained the
temporal generation, or procession, 265. 8cc. 295. the
church's constant doctrine as to emanation, 290.
the threefold distinction of generation defended, ib. the
Arian idea that generation implies change, disproved,
291. the ancients for some time pretty much divided
about eternal generation, 296. how it afterwards be
came the prevailing opinion, ih.
yevriTog, its meaning. III. 260. re. why rarely applied to
Christ, 260.
Geneva version of the scriptures too often followed in
the authorized version, VI. 235. account of it, X. 281.
333-335-342.358-
Gennadlus Massiliensis, IV. 262. 279. 71. 381. re. 398.
VII. 433. IX. xxiii. 504. his treatise de Eccles. Dog-
mat, formerly ascribed commonly to St. Austin, IV.
172. this treatise in a MS. at Treves, 188. re.
GentlUy, synod of, IV. 209.
Gentleman instructed, VI. 306.
George I., 1. 1. 103. re. presented bishop Moore's library
to the university of Cambridge, 14. their address to
him in consequence, 15. re. his answer, 16. re. the ad
dress of the university of Cambridge to him upon
the suppression of the rebellion, 19. ra. supposed to
have been framed by Dr. Bentley, 18. what opposi
tion it met with in Cambridge, ib. MIddleton's ac
count of the business, 22. ra. the king visits Cam
bridge, 26.
George II. as prince of Wales, I. i. 18. ra. 20. ra.
Gerhard, John, VL 351. ra. 353. ra. 354. re. VIL 105. ra.
227. re. 338. re. 253. re. 265. 269, re, 334. VIH, 33s. n.

INDEX. 159
IX. 435. re. X. 494. 497. considered the unity of God
not demonstrable from natural reason, IV. 455.
Germany, church of, when It received the Athanaslan
Creed, IV. 224.
Gesnerus, VI. 267. ra.
Gibson, Edmund, bishop of London, 1. 1. 109. 178. 310.
332. V. 98. 528. ra. 534. ra. 535. ra. 538. ra. 540. re. VI.
288. 329. animadverted on Tindal in his two Pastoral
Letters, I. i. 160. to which Tindal published a reply,
ib. presented Waterland to the archdeaconry of Mid
dlesex, 246. 310.
GUlius, Christopher, IV. 438. n. 447. re. 449. ra. 455. ra.
463. re. 469. re. a Spanish divine and Jesuit, when he
flourished, 413. his character, 413. proved the Di
vine existence not to be demonstrable a priori, 414.
Glanvll, Bartholomew, X. 276.
Glassius, Solomon, I. i. 173. VI. 6. re. — 10. re. 12. ra. 13.
20. 300. ra. 309. ra. 335. 333. ra. 335. re. 367. re. VIII.
323. ra. Waterland's pattern in his Dissertation on the
Interpretation of Scripture, VI. 3.
Glauclas, V. 323.
Gnostics, V. 239. their conceit about the Word, III.
354. certain of their errors alluded to In the proeme
of St. John's Gospel, V. 180 — 185.362. the creation of
the visible world by God most high, proved against
them from the eucharist, VIII. 131. and also the re
surrection of the body, 132.
Goar, James, VII. 251. 296. ra. 434. re.
Gobar, Stephen, VIL 376. re.
God, the strict sense In which the word was applied by
the ancients to the Son, I. 11. 30. the Arians attempt
to distinguish the word into supreme and subordinate
God, 34. II. 73. but the first and most general dis
tinction of the senses of the word God should be
into proper and improper, I. 11. 34. according to Dr.
Clarke, the proper scripture notion of God is do
minion; and that therefore any person having do-

i6o INDEX.
minion, is, according to the scripture notion, truly
and properly God, I. ii. 34. his method of proof refut
ed, 3S. how the word is partially applied to angels or
men, or things inanimate, 36. 37. why the heathen
idols are termed gods in scripture, at the same time
that they are said to be no gods, 37. the true scrip
ture notion of one that Is truly and properly God,
38. II. 11. so that the Arian distinction of a supreme
and subordinate God, resolves into a God and no
God, 1. 11. 39. the nature of God affirmed by the Eu
nomians and some of the Arians to be comprehensi
ble, 317. what notion the ancient Christians had of
one that is truly and really God, II. 13. the word
God may perhaps be understood in an indefinite sense
(as applicable to the whole Trinity) as often as the
context or other circumstances do not confine Its sig
nification and intent to one Person only, 78. 85. why
the Father is primarily considered as God, 84. not a
word of office or dominion, but of nature and sub
stance, III. 43. the Son and Holy Ghost are God in
the same sense of the word, but not in the same
emphatical manner as the Father, SS- another God
constantly denied by the ancients, 70. 71. Father and
Son declared by the ancients to be one, or the same
God, 71. 72- a higher and lower sense of the word
God admitted by Novatian, 130. to what extent, ib.
adopted by certain moderns, ih. what this notion had
to recommend it, 131. what charge it was liable to,
ih. the term God denotes absolute perfection, 163.
applied in the same sense to Father and Son, ih.
TertuUian's distinction between God and Lord, 171.
the term God, not taken essentially but personally in
the Apostles' and Nicene Creeds, 409. why God
could not be God merely in the sense of dominion,
IV. 69. the sense in which the word God is used In
scripture does not militate against the doctrine of
the Trinity, 339. the Father sometimes styled, by

INDEX. i6i
way of eminence, the one or only God, 367. the term
God only applied to angels and men In a loose, fi
gurate, and improper sense, 368. see Deity.
God's moral attributes are founded in his natural per
fections, IV. 80.
God, over all, blessed for ever, a divine title given to
Christ in scripture, II. 133.
God the Father, Phil. ii. n., accuracy of this expression,
II. 108,
God with us, or Emmanuel, a divine title given to Christ
in scripture, II. 120.
Godolphin, — provost of Eton and dean of St. Paul's,
I.i. 307.
Gomarus, Francis, X. 501.
Gooch, Dr., 1. 1. 29. 34.
Good life, the surest title to a good conscience, a ser
mon on this subjeci, IX. 313.
Good works are necessary conditions, without which no
man shall see God ; but yet they have no proper effi
cacy in themselves for the justifying us, V. 472. good
works reckoned among Christian sacrifices, VIII.340.
Clarke's explanation of the Article upon good works,
IX. xn. may precede justification but not grace, xv.
the scripture doctrine of the unprofitableness of man's
best performance no excuse for slackness in good
works, 275. good works, conditions of justification,
459. why they have been objected to as conditions,
460,
GoodaU, — provost of Eton, I. 1. 6.
Goodman, — VI, 305,
Gorionides, Josephus, IV. 216. re.
Gorrham, — IV, 175,
Gosset, Dr,, 1. 1. 304.
Gotha library has a MS. of Bruno's, with Hampole's
Comment on the Athanasian Creed, IV. 173.
Gothescalcus, IV. 168.
Gough, Richard, X, 277. w.
WATERLAND INDEX. M

i62 INDEX.
Government (the strength of any) Ues more in the af
fections than in the consciences of the people, VIII.
398-
Grabe, John Ernest, I. 1. 265. il. 67. re. II, 133. re. IIL
v. xviii. ra. xix. 39. ra. 84. ra. 93. re. 134. re. 214. 248. re.
249. 263. re. IV. 86. 189. V. 69. re. 160. re. 178. 241.
263. re. 319. re. 328. re. 362. 364. VII. 92. re. 113. ra.
180.292. 342. 343. 344. VIII. 5. re. 190. re. 231. re. IX.
263. re 430. ra. 456. re. X. 506. when he published his
Irenaeus, VIL 342. his view of the eucharist written
against by Buddseus, 343. his notion of the sacra
mental part of the eucharist refuted, VIIL 228.
Grace, its various meanings, VII. 266. its limited
sense, ih. instances in scripture, 367. doctrine of grace
consistent with human liberty, 310. grace precedes
good works, IX. xv. its meaning in an emphatical
sense, 337. its several kinds, 338.
Gradus, used in the sense of order by Tertullian, 111. 98.
Grafton, Richard, X. 335. 310. 333. 325. 327. re. 339.
349.368.371.373.391.399.
Grammatical figures, how many and what, VI. 6. re.
Granger, — X. 347. 387. 389. 391. 392. 395.
Gratian, VIIL 255. X. 61. 511.
Gray, John, V, i. re.
Great God, a divine title given to Christ in scripture,
II. 128.
Greek church, notwithstanding its corruptions, retains
the divinity of Christ, III. 7. whether it received the
Athanasian Creed, IV. 23 3. received the Nicene coun
cil with the greatest veneration, 338. its opinion re
specting the procession of the Holy Ghost, V, 53
not a fundamental mistake according to Sherlock, ih
its sentiments respecting the eucharist, VII. 194. re
communicated weekly in the seventh century, 435
gives the eucharist to infants, IX. xxiv. received St
Basil's Epistle, X. 137.
Green, — I.i. 39.

INDEX. 163
Greenwood, — X. 437.
Gregorian sacramentary, IX. 505.
Gregorius Boeticus, IV, 321. re. VIII. 330. re.
Gregorius de Valentia, IV. 417. 421. VIII. 172. re. 198.
re. when he flourished, IV. 407. wrote Commentaries
on Aquinas's Sum, ih. declares the Divine existence
not to be demonstrable a priori, ib.
Gregory, — VI. 321.
Gregory I., pope, surnamed the Great, IV. 147. 154.
183 — 186. 189. 315. VII. 290. 426. re. VIII. 150. re.
157. re. 188. ra. 212. ra. 305. ra. 341. ra. X. 206. 511.
Gregory IX., pope, IV. 133. 135. 138. 183. 293. ra.
Gregory, bishop of Alexandria, III. 419.
Gregory Nazianzen, I. ii. 15. 19. 89. ra, 105. ra. 119. 145.
ra. 172. 248. 320. ra. 336. 349. II. xxix. 3. re, 41. ra. 136,
re. 148. re. 151. re. 159. re. 235. re. III. x, 45. re. 147. re.
154. 180. w. 197. re. 199. re. 200. re. 204. re. 223. 224.
227. 274. re. 277. re. 385. 386. re. 414. 432. 458. ra. 461.
ra. 462. IV. 42. w. 95. ra. 106. no. 145. 244. ra. 247.
249. 271. V. 177. 303. ra. 305. ra. 353. re. VI. 347. re.
357. re. VII. 43. 164. re. 309. re. 359. re. 386. re. 387.
318. ra. 363. ra. 418. ra. VIII. 157. ra. 188. ra. 329. n.
232. ra. 252. ra. 396. ra. 397. re. 307. re. 326. re. 341. re.
343. re. IX. 441. re. 445. re. X. 27. 58. 452. re. 511. 520.
his idea of the unity of the Godhead vindicated from
Dr. Clarke's misrepresentation, I.ii. 309. a friend and
admirer of Origen, III. 324. VII. 42. defended his
orthodoxy. III. 324. summary of his panegyric on
Athanasius, 418. 419. 420. a passage of his vindi
cated and explained, which had been considered by
Whiston, as making Athanasius the Inventor of the
divinity of the Son, 418 — 422. his declaration re
specting the incarnation, IV. 253. had a vast esteem
for the council of Nice, V. 303. St. Jerome his scho
lar, VII. 42. why called the Divine, 382. his senti
ments as to gospel sacrifices, ih. what he meant by
unbloody sacrifices, VIII. 309. his opinion respect-
M 2

i64 INDEX.
ing children that die unbaptized, X. 42. his opinion
touching the ministration of baptism, with observa
tions thereupon, 139.
Gregory of Neocsesarea, (commonly called Thauma-
turgus, V. 171.,) I. u. 135. 296. II. 269. III. X. IV.
no. his orthodoxy as to the Trinity vindicated by
bishop Bull, III. 322. a great admirer of Origen, ib.
did not believe that the Father is naturally governor
over the Son, IV. 105. his Creed considered by the
best critics to be genuine, 106. V. 165. ra. copy of it,
165. ra.
Gregory Nyssen, 1. II. 15. 19. 91. 172. 206. ra, 251. 260.
ra. 326. II. 18. ra. 19. ra. 38. ra. io2. ra, 130. 148. w.
158. ra. 255. ra. III. 25. 26. 107. 249. ra. 255. ra. 286.
320. ra. 321. 359. ra. 424. ra. 428. IV. 26. 93. 95, ra. 106,
III. 353. V. S3- 166. 170. 340. ra. VI. 191. ra. VII.
132. 178. n. 286. ra. 303. 376. ra. 381. ra. 396. ra. 418. ra.
VIII. 136. ra. 353. ra. IX. 441. ra. X. 452.ra. 476. wrote
against Eunomius, the shrewdest and sharpest Arian
of that age. III. xi. his opinion of the Son's necessary
existence vindicated and explained, 283. a defender of
Origen, 335. Basil's younger brother, VII. 287. his
Oratio Catechetica probably interpolated, VIII. 242. ra.
the treatise de Poenitentia ascribed to him, written
by Asterius Amasenus, 310.
Gregory of Tours, IV. 167. VII. 427. IX. 504, intro
duced the Gallican Psalter into Gaul, IV. 199. died,
595-5 220.
Gretton, Dr., 1. i. 146. 148. IV. 142. ra. 443. ra. 448. ra.
450. ra. 451. ra. 453. ra. 457, ra. 458. ra. 466. ra. 470. ra.
his review of the argument a priori to prove the Di
vine existence commended, 441.
Grey, Dr. Zachary, I. 1, 4. 211. 287. 331. X. 401. 459.
published anonymously The Spir-it of Infidelity de
tected, in answer to The Spirit of Ecclesias ticks in all
ages, which was a translation of part of Barbeyrac's
preface to his translation of Puffendorf de Jure Na-

INDEX. 165
turce et Gentium, I, i, 134. defended Waterland from
Barbeyrac's invective, in the preface to his Spirit of
Infidelity detected, X, 451. ra. published an examina
tion of three volumes of Neal's History of the Puri
tans, 453. ra, also of the fourteenth chapter of sir
Isaac Newton's Observations on the Prophecies of
Daniel, touching saint-worship, 455, ra, Waterland's
letters to him, 449,
Grigg, — master of Clare-hall, Cambridge, I, i. 26.
Grostead, — X. 306.
Grotius, Hugo, I. ii. 13. II. 133. ra. IV, 6s. V. 76. re
105. 143. ra. 372. re. 275. ra. 294. re. 306. re. 502. VI
18. re. 130. re. 183. 336. re. 319. 330. 321. 323. VIL 77
ra. 269. re. 318. 319. ra. VIII. 21. ra. 23. ra. 25. w. 31
182, ra, 231, ra. 256. w. 353. re. X. 474. 486. 487. 488
492. 501. his Comment on Isaiah xlii. 8., I. ii. S5
translated into French by Barbeyrac, V. 294. had a
great esteem for the fathers, 305. his treatise of Mo
rality, by whom approved, by whom condemned, 309.
wrote against by J. a Felden, ib.
Gualdo, monk of Corbey, wrote the life of Anscharlus,
in verse, IV. 155. ascribed the Athanasian Creed to
Athanasius, ib.
Gualtier, Thomas, X. 314.
Guarin, Peter, VI. 200. re. 309. re. 225. re. 333. ra. 235. n.
237. n.
Guile, why so prevalent, IX. 195.
Gultmund, — X. 510. 512.
Gundling, Wolfgang, IV. 212. 214 — 217. 232. wrote
notes on Zlalowskl's piece relating to the religion of
the Greek churches, 138. his opinion respecting the
Athanaslan Creed, 138. 144.
Gurdon, — I. i. 307.
Gussetius, — VI. 55. re. H,
HakewIU, George, VIIL 159, re.
Hakspanius, Theodore, or Thierri, VI. 268. n.
M 3

i66 INDEX.
Halensls, — X. 514.
Hales, John, VIL 310. n. X. 375. 383.
Hales, Stephen, VI. 322.
Hall, Edward, X. 235.
Hallet, Joseph, a dissenting teacher at Exeter, espoused
the cause of the Arians, I. 1. 129.
Halloixius, Peter, VII. 113. ra.
HamUton, R. and C, X. 306.
Hammond, Henry, 1. 1. 255. ii. pref. vui. V. 84. ra. 85. n.
91. ra. 105. 142. ra. 318. ra. 476. VI. 205. re. 209. ra, 316.
323. VII. 269. n. VIII. 87. ra. IX. xxvi. 451. n, X. 21.
23. 478. 502. his notion of the eucharistic sacrifice,
VIII. 166.
Hampole, Richard, Richard RoUe of Hampole, IV. 175.
178. X. 274. 290. 342. 348. 435. a monk of the order
of St, Austin, IV. 172. notice of his Commentary on
the Athanasian Creed, 173. particular notice of a
copy in Magdalen college library, Oxford, 174. whe
ther a certain Commentary of the Psalms and Hymns
of the Churcb, and of the Athanasian Creed, be his,
179. made a translation of the Psalms, X. 275. parti
culars respecting It, 292.
Hancock, Dr., VIIL 181. re.
Harchius, Jodocus, VIII. 254. n. 277. X. 516. 517. a
German physician, notice of his system respecting
the eucharist, VIII. 258. and of Beza's confutation of
it, 365,
Hardening men's hearts, its meaning, when God is said
to do so, VI. 121.
Hardouin, John, IV. 148. 153. VII. 374. re. 388. 417. ra.
418. ra. 421. re. 425. w. VHI. 138. ra. IX. 500. ra.
Hardt, Hermannus van der, VI. 16. ra.
Hare, Francis, V. 287. ra. 3SS- ti. 361. re. canon residen
tiary of St. Paul's, afterwards bishop of Chichester,
I.i. 307.
Harieian library, IV. 206. notice of Its MS. of S. Bru
no's Comment on the Athanasian Creed, modern,

INDEX. 167
IV. 170. a copy of the original MS., ib. notice of its
MS. of the Gallican Psalter, with the Athanasian
Creed, 193. 200. ra. and of another MS. of the Atha
nasian Creed, 195. has a fine old Latin Bible, with
the three versions of the Psalter, by Jerome, 202. see
Lord Oxford.
Harris, John, IV. 234. w. VI. 317. 318. IX. 505. ra.
Harrison, Richard, X. 288. 336. 349. 401.
Harsnet, Samuel, archbishop of York, II. 377. 380.
383-
Hartop, Peter, 1. 1. 6s- n.
Hastings, Francis, X. 386.
Hatto, otherwise called Hetto, and Ahyto, bishop of
Basil, IV. 224. 231. ra. notice of his Capitular, or
book of Constiturions, IV, 151.
Hatton, lord viscount, VIII. 100. re.
Haughtiness, what, IX. 185.
Havi'arden, Dr., a Roman catholic clergyman, Mr. But
ler's account of his conference with Dr. Clarke about
the Trinity, held by the desire of queen Caroline,
consort of George I., I, i. 102. re. this conference the
cause of his publishing an Answer to Dr. Clarke and
Mr. Whiston, &c., 103.
Haymo, Halberst., VIL 107. re. VIII, 198, re. 338. re.
one of Gregory IX. 's legates in the conferences with
the Greeks at Constantinople, I,V. 158.
Haywood, Dr., of St. John's college, Oxford, IV. 166.
X. 229.
Headship, or priority of order of the Father acknow..
ledged by the ancients. III. 45.
Heald, — I.i. 29.
Hearne, Thomas, I. i. 303. 317. 333. X. 327. 230. 233.
347, 424. 425. 427. 428. 432. 434. mistakes in his
Glossary to Robert of Gloucester, X. 227. 229. 232.
Heart, a sermon on the duty of keeping the, IX. s6.
how the issues of life, in a religious aspect, depend
upon the heart, 58.
M 4

i68 INDEX.
Heath, Nicholas, archbishop of York, IV. 20i. V. 399.
X. 281. 306. 325. 327. 343. 373.
Heaven, a belief of, a fundamental doctrine, VIIL loi.
Heavens, creation of, a proof of Christ's divinity, II, 51.
Hebrew language, notice of a common idiom of, VI.
151. when to be studied, 321.
Hegesippus, V. 265. 266. 271.
Heldeggerus, Henricus, VL S^' *?• 57- ''• ^7- 73- ^- ^'S
opinion respecting the Athanasian Creed, IV. 137.
144. wrote a running Commentary on it, 138.
Hell, Christ's descent into, uncertain in what sense it
was understood by the composers of the Apostles'
Creed, II. 308, our church has left that article at
large, intending a latitude, ih. the belief of hell a
fundamental doctrine, VIII. loi.
Helvicus, Christopher, IV. 222.
Hemmingius, — II. 388. re,
Henry VIIL, X. 363. 368.
Henry, Matthew, X. 424.
Herbert, Edward lord, 1, 1, 154, 156, V, 307. VIII. 119.
re. 122. re, IX. 466. re. X. 471.
Hereford, Nicholas, X. 354,
Heresy and infidelity, their common origin, I. i. 153.
have often appeared together, 154,
Heresy worse than immorality, V. 102, bishop Tay
lor's opinion to the same effect, 357. further observa
tions respecting it, 367,
Heresy did not vacate holy orders, according to St.
Austin, X. 147.
Heresies arose even In the time of the Apostles, some
denying the divinity, others the humanity of our
Lord, II. 2.
Heretic, who to be considered such, V. 81. objections
to Dr. Whitby's addiUon to this definition, 82. 86.
heretics not innocuous, 102. the plea of sincerity in
their favour, considered, in. censures of hererics not
to be forborne for fear of retaliation, 144. 145. what

INDEX. 169
cautions necessary, 148. popish persecutions not
hereby sanctioned, 153.
Hermantius, Godfredus, IV, 148.
Hermas, I, n, 68. IL 93, re. III. 80. 214. 216. 313. ra.
V. 216. ra. VIIL 230. re. his Interpretation of the ex
altation of Christ by the Father, PhU. ii. 9., 103. re.
his opinion of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX,
443-
Hermippus, the pagan biographer, VIII, 7, 12.
Hermogenes, asserted matter to be self- existent. III.
IOI.
Herodian, VI. 322.
Herodotus, VI. S3- 322,
Herveus Dolensis, see Anselm.
Hesiod, VI. 3 1 7. said to have borrowed from the scrip
tures, VIII. 6. 10.
Heskins, — X. 519.
Hester, Andrew, X. 339. 330. 350.
Hesychius, VII. 40. re. 241. re. 376. re, VIII, 198. re. 273.
re. IX. 484. ra. notice of preparations for a new edi
tion of his Lexicon, X. 429. 430. ra.
Hett, Richard, V. 164. ra. 218. re. X. 413.
Hetto, see Hatto.
Heylin, Dr. Peter, II, 375. 378. 380. ra. 381. ra. 382. ra.
385. VIII. 173. IX. 433. ra.
Hickes, George, I. 1. 265, IV. 185. ra. 208. 239. ra. V.
257- ra. 319. ra. 326. ra, VII. 326, ra. VIII. 168. ra. 202.
2o8.ra. 343.ra. X. i8.ra. 96. 158. 176. 295. ra. 297.432.
observation on his notions of the eucharistic sacri
fices, VIII. 175. 176.
Hickman, — VI. 324.
Hierocles, VIII, 47, said to have borrowed from the
scriptures, 19.
Higden, Ranulph, or Ralph, a monk of Chester, X,
276. 3S6. his Polychronicon translated by Trevlsa,
IV. 176. 177. w.
HUary, bishop of Aries, 1, 1. 10, reasons in favour of his

170 INDEX.
being the author of the Athanasian Creed, IV, 261,
Sec. his Life written by Honoratus, 263. though some
doubt whether Ravennius, bishop of Aries, wrote it,
262. n. was a great admirer and follower of St. Austin,
263. had first been abbot of Lerin, ih. notice of his
Life of the elder Honoratus, ih. objections against his
being the author of the Athanaslan Creed considered,
265. reasons for his concealing his name, 366. disap
proved St. Austin's doctrines about grace, ib. sum of
Waterland's opinion respecting this Creed, 368. his
high opinion of it, 269. the original Creed, with paral
lel passages and various lections, 369 — 381.
Hilary, bishop of Poictlers, I. ii. 10. 15. 100. ra. 145. ra.
146. 172. 201. 240. 253. re. 260. w. 262. 326. 338. ra.
330. 332. II. xix. 71. S- re. 6. re. 14. ra. 18. ra. 32. re. 42. ra.
73. w. 93. ra. 97. ra. 116. ra. 155. 156. 159. ra. III. ix. ra.
16. ra. 37. 58. ra. 60. 100. 104. 107. 147. re. 148. 154,
197. re. 277. 278. 279. 284. w. 286. 295. re, 296. 297.
320. re. 361. w. 384. 385. 386. 395.re. 403. 404. 458. re.
459. re. 464. ra. IV. 26. 27. 63.n. 197. 267. V. 16. 169.
197. ra. 226. re. 336. re. 256. w. 298. VII. 42. 376. re.
383. VIII. 151. re. 157. ra. 188. re. 230. ra. 232. n. IX.
441. re. X. 476. 482. his explanation of Heb. I. 8, 9. as
not excluding Christ's divinity, I. ii.40. resolved the
Unity into Sonship, or unity of principle, 60. consider
ed ante tempora to be the same as semper, gg. his de
claration as to the equality of the Son, 204. misinter
preted by Dr. Whitby, 306. his reasoning that the
Word is a person, because It is said to be with God,
not in God, as would have been said were it an attri
bute or quality only of the Father, 7. 71. one of the
greatest bishops ofthe west, and may justly be call
ed the western Athanasius, III. viii. charged Euse
bius with Arianism, 142. once judged kindly of the
council of Sirmium, but afterwards altered his senti
ments, 277- endeavoured to interpret the confession
of the false Sardlcan council to a catholic sense.

INDEX. 171
280. forced to apologize for his well-meant endea
vours, being in consequence suspected him self, ffe. uses
the expression tres substantice, 416. did not believe
that the Father is naturally governor over the Son,
IV. no. reasons against his being the author of the
Athanasian Creed, 265. by what names he calls the
eucharist, VII. 23. how he understood John vi., 131.
proved the real union of the Father and the Son from
the sacraments against the Arians, VIII. 136.
HUary, the deacon, VII. 269. re. 278. ra. X. 90. 161. his
opinion of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX. 448.
perhaps the author of the Commentary on St. Paul's
Epistles, under the name of St. Ambrose, X. s6. 131.
{iee Pseud. Ambrose.) a stiff and rigid Luciferian, 131.
whether he considered the office of baptizing and
preaching separable, ih.
Hildebertus Cenomanensis, VII. 182. re.
Hildegarde, IV. 182. the celebrated abbess of St. Ru
pert's Mount near Binghen on the Rhine, wrote ex
plications of St. Benedict's Rule, and the Athanasian
Creed, IV. 171. to be seen in BIbl. PP., ih.
Hill, — tutor of Magd. coll. Camb., I. 1. 8. re.
HUl, Nicholas, printer, X. 336. 400.
Hill, William, printer, X. 333. 372. 399.
Hincmar, archbishop of Rheims, IV. 134. 146. 151. 153.
167. 205. 218. 258. re. 262. 293. the first writer that
gave the Athanasian Creed the name it bears at this
day, 152.
Hippolytus, I. n. 7. re. 13. re. 23. re. 92, 95. loo. re. 105.
re. 107. re. III. re. 131. re. 140. re. 190. ra. 333. ra. 336.
re. 341. 361. 373. re. 374. 379. re. 391. 393. ra. 397. re.
320. II. 4. re. 10. re. 29. 41. re. 42. re. 92. re. 93. re. loi.
105. re. 114. re. 125. re. 130. 133. w. 136. re. 138. ra.
146. ra, 147. 165. ra. 272. re. III. 38. 61. re. 71, ra. 122.
147. ra. 179. re. 184. 200. ra. 201. 215. 228. 257. re.
263. re. 393. 313. re. 347. 414. 435. ra. IV. 17. 18. 37.
93. V. 218. 228. VIL 70. VHI. 135. re. 230. ra. 336.

172 INDEX.
vindicated. III. 40. 41, 62. time of his writing, 102,
136, his declaration of the Trinity, I. li, 16, re. his
Comment on Phil. ii. 9., 69. his book against Noetus
still extant, 79. how he Interpreted xara. a-apxa, as ap
plied to the Son, 91. re. made the generation of the
Son temporary, 104. III. 268. 273. IV. 36. and sup
posed it to be posterior to the creation, I. 11. 113. ex
plaining this generation, however, by manifestation,
114. III. 366. yet did not make the Word an attri
bute only before the procession, 373. considered the
filiation not completed till he had run through the
last sort of sonship, in becoming man, I. II. 113. his
belief that the one God consists of Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, 238. his doxology, 238. re. his declara
tions for Christ's divinity, 257. re. and against Sabel
llans, ib. Comments upon them, 259. doubtful whe
ther his piece de Anfichristo be genuine, II. 130. re. his
declaration concerning the Trinity, 185. no doubt of his
piece being genuine at least in part. III. 102. how far
interpolated, 103. his testimony as to the Father and
Son being one God, ib. vindicated, 104. a text rela
tive to creation applied by him to Christ, 136. did
not believe that the Father is 7iaturally governor over
the Son, IV. loi. the Appendix of TertuUian's book
of Prescriptions supposed by some to be little else
but an extract from Hippolytus' s Treatise against He
resies, V. 227. was a disciple of Irenseus, VII. 70.
Historical Vindication of the Naked Gospel, in support
of Anti-Trlnltarianism, ascribed to Le Clerc, I. 1,37.
Hoadley, Benjamin, bishop of Bangor, I. i. 80. 185. 213.
217, 218. 265. 300. 332. IL 291. 311. VI. 315. 317.
notice of his Plain Account of the Lord's Supper, I. i.
208. 210. X. 418. 419. lowers the importance of that
sacrament, 1. 1. 208. by whom controverted, 211. X.
455- 45^- Waterland considered it as Socinianlzing
the sacrament, 1. 1. 211. gained celebrity by his writ
ings against church-authority, 209.

INDEX. 173
Hobbes, William, I. 1. 154, V. 304. VL 140, re, VIIL
40. 50. SS- 58- 74- 78. 80. ra. the first or principal man
that Introduced deism into England, VIIL 41. little
more than a disciple of Epicurus, 55.
Hodius, Humphrey, IV. 198, re, — 202, re. 339. ra. VIIL
5. re. 6. n. 7. re. 14. re. 30. 71. X. 300.
Holiness, relative, its meaning under the Old Testa
ment, and the various degrees of it, VII. 90. the rab
bins reckon ten degrees, 91, re.
HoUybushe, John, X. 338. 368, 399,
Holstein, duke of, IV. 334. ra.
Holy, the ancient spelling for wholly, TV. 383, ra.
Holy Ghost, consideration of his divinity waved, for if
the Son's divinity be sufficiently cleared, the Holy
Spirit's may be admitted without scruple, I.ii. 335. n.
II. 4. 36. 113. supposed by the ancients to be implied
in Gen, i. 36. Psal. xxxiii. 6, 9. and cxlvui. 5., 41.43.
various names of the Holy Ghost in scripture, in. his
operations, gifts, and graces, with the glory of them,
ascribed to Christ, 113, his person, character, and of
fices, according to the scriptures, 114, the procession
of the Holy Ghost, whether temporal or eternal, left
undecided by our church in the opinion of Dr. Ben
net, 310. Waterland considers that the church has
determined it, ib. Is God in the same sense, but not
in the same emphatical manner as the Father, III. 55.
instances of worship being paid to him in the scrip
tures, V. 379. proof that it was also offered by the
primitive Christians, 380. proofs of his personality
and divinity, 406. observations on his operations in
the two sacraments, 467. 468. VIIL 229. 333. his
sanctifying grace conferred in the eucharist, VII. 266.
testimonies of the fathers to the point, 277. what the
ancients taught concerning the descent or Illapse of
the Holy Spirit upon the symbols, or upon the com
municants, 378. two or three forms of invocation for
the Holy Spirit in baptism, 289. when this practice

174 INDEX.
commenced, VII. 292. his divinity and assistance fun
damental doctrines, VIII. 99. his divinity proved from
the form of baptism, 137. what he is considered by
the ancients to do to the eucharistic elements, 318.
a sermon on the nature and manner in which the
Holy Spirit may be supposed to operate upon us;
and on the marks and tokens of such operation, IX.
325. another on the springs and motives of false pre
tences to the Holy Spirit ; with the rules and marks
of trying and detecting them, 336. another on the
precise nature of the blasphemy against the Holy
Ghost, 349. see Procession.
Homer, VI. 113. re. 310.319.320.322. said to have
borrowed from the scriptures, VIII. 6. 8. 10.
Honoratus, the elder, archbishop of Aries, his life writ
ten by Hilary, his successor, IV. 263.
Honoratus of Marseilles, wrote the life of Hilary bishop
of Aries, IV. 262. though some doubt whether Ra
vennius, bishop of Aries, was the author, 262. re.
Honorius, VHI. 355. re. a scholastic divine of the church
of Autun, IV. 155. notice of his Pearl of the Soul, lb.
his testimony as to the use of the Athanasian Creed,
ib. to whom he ascribes it, ib. a chronological error
of his, ih.
Honour, how it differs from worship. 111, 354.
Honours to be proportionate to the excellency of the
object, II. xxxv.
Hooker, Richard, I. i. 218. II. 377. 383. V. 535. VI.
342. re. 3SS- ra. 3S6. ra. VII. 5. ra. 94. 147. ra. 182. ra.
437. ra. VIII. 254. 274. ra. IX. 451. re. 456, re, X. 12,
39. 62. 66. 67. 481. 517. observation on his assertion
that we have properly now no sacrifice, VIII. 169. see
Webster.
Hoole, Joseph, notice of, X. 426. n. 430. 441,
Hooper, John, bishop of Gloucester, II. 382. VII. 53. re.
272. n.
Hoornbeck, ,Iohn, I. i. 355. VII. 273. «. 274. ra, 313. n.

INDEX. 175
316. w. VIIL 87. ra. 89. n. 90. n. 91. re. 93. re. 96. re.
98. re. 106, re. 109. re. 113. ra. 119. ra, 121. ra. 133, re, X.
476, 480 — ^487. 501,
HophnI, VIII. 71. 77.
Horace, VI. 319.
Horbery, Matthew, fellow of Magdalen college, Ox
ford, I. I. 316. 331. X. 416. re. 437. 440. his theolo
gical writings of great excellence, ib. I, i. 152. no
tice of his promotion, 316. X.426. praise of his post
humous Sermons, I. I. 316. ra. published a disserta
tion on the Eternity of future Punishments, ih. au
thor of the Animadversions on Jackson's Christian
Liberty asserted, 152, X. 422. praise of his Animad
versions, 422. 416. 418.
Hormisdas, pope, IV. 248.
Hornelus, Joannes, IV. 238. ra.
Hosius, condemned by the false Sardlcan council. III.
280.
Hosplnlan, Ralph, VII. 44. VIIL 194. re, 249. re. 258. re,
323. re. 343. ra. 353. re. IX. xxiv.
Hottlnger, John Henry, VII. 316. re. X.501.
Hours, the old way of reckoning, X. 433.
Howe, — V. 33,
Huber, Samuel, II. 390.
Huet, Peter Daniel, bishop of Avranches, II. 311. 269.
277. 378. Ill, xviu. 13. re. 360. 375. 326. re. V. 208. re.
VI, s^- re. VIL 172. 281. 282. ra. VIII, 5. ra. 14. ra. 33.
ra. 35. ra. 36. re. notice of a posthumous work of his,
V. 359. went too far in deducing all the heathen my
thology from scripture history, VIII. 18.
Hugh, king of France, IV. 154.
Hugo, VI. 3S6. re.
Hugo, one of Gregory IX.'s legates in the conferences
with the Greeks at Constantinople, IV. 158.
Hugo, cardinal, VIII. 198. re.
Hulsemannus, — IV. 307. re.
Human sacrifices, by what learned men considered to

176 INDEX.
have been before Abraham's time, IV. 67. who have
been of a contrary opinion, ih. Waterland's view of
the matter, ih.
Human sacrifices, by what countries offered, VI. 98.
Humphrey, Dr., VI. 338. re.
Huntleeus, Gordon, VIII. 173. w.
Hutcheson, Dr. Francis, VI. 330. 331.
Hutchins, John, I. 1. 328. ra.
Hutchinson, bishop, X. 437.
Huygens, Christian, VI. 318.
Hyde, Dr. Thomas, VI. 47. re. 67. 176. re. 180. re.
Hydruntinus, Nicholas, IV, 210. 238. native of Otranto,
157. sided with the Greeks, and wrote in Greek
against the Latins, ih.
Hymenseus, VIIL 116, excommunicated by St. Paul for
denial of a future resurrection, V. 10.
Hypostasis, or Person of the Father and Son, one and
the same, according to the Sabellian doctrine, I. II,
79, 272. in what sense the catholics professed either
three, or one only, I. u. 248. 271.
Hypostasis signified person during the time of the Sa
bellian controversy. III. 226. a debate respecting hy
postasis begun at Antioch, 415. the Arian use of the
phrase, ib. the Sabellian, ib. the difference, how com
promised In a synod at Alexandria, ib. the phrase
rpftg moa-rao-eig long a bone of contention among the
Greeks, but at last prevaUed, 416. with what signifi
cation, 417. see Substantia and iima-rao-tg.
I.
Iberia, woman of, X, 31. 94.
Icellam, Laurence, X, 398.
Idatlus Lemlcensls, III. 60.
Idle words. In scripture phrase, what, IX. 352.
Idol-mediators, Dr. Clarke's notion of, disproved. III.
346.
Idolatry, the true notion of. III. 429.

INDEX. 177
Upelg, who are deemed such among protestants, VIIL
342-
Ignatius, I. n. 100. 140. re. 230. II. 6. re. 22. 33. HL
225, 245, 328, IV, 82, 292. V. 108. 203. 262. 271.
403.414.477. VII. 271.277.293. VIIL 131. w. 133.
re, 311. 352. re. IX. xxiii. X. 29.45. 105.473. time of his
writing, IIL 239. ordained bishop of Antioch by St.
John, V. 198. when he probably died a martyr, ih. 109,
Polycarp his scholar, 109, his smaller Epistles ge
nuine, III. 263. Fabricius's censure of Whiston's at
tempt to substitute the larger for the smaller, 262. re.
his declaration ofthe Son's omniscience, I. ii. 77. his
assertion that " Christ is the Son of God, according
" to the will and power of God," explained, 91. styled
the Son ayivtjrog, 109. was the disciple of St. John,
II. 22. III. 339. IV. 381. V. 108. proof of his hold
ing the necessary existence of the Son, III. 339. rea
sons why the word he uses should be read ayhrirog,
not aysvvii}Tog, ib. in the hypothesis of the temporal
generation of the Son, IV. 25. what he understood
by generation. III. 263. 265. did not believe that the
Father is naturaUy governor over the Son, IV. 97.
observations on a passage of his respecting heresies,
V. 198. 199. 200. his testimony respecting Christ's
divinity, 239. used the phrase breaking bread, for the
communion, VII. 22. the first that applied the term
eucharist to the communion, 3S. probably did not in
terpret John. vi. of the eucharist, 112. his sentiments
respecting the eucharistic elements, 158.
Illustrations, see Similitudes.
Image, a medium of worship, III. 343. use of them
disproved from the eucharist, VIII. 140. bishop Pea
cock's defence of them, X. 353.
Imbonatus, IV. 318. re.
Immensus, its sense in the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 285.
Immersion, observation respecting, VIIL 468.
WATERLAND INDEX. ff

178 INDEX.
ImmutabUlty, a divine attribute ascribed to Christ in
scripture, II. 150.
Impanatlon, what tenet respecting the eucharistic ele
ments implied by this term, VIII. 249.
Imposture, Prideaux's marks and characters of, VIIL
78. re. chargeable on Infidels, 80.
Imprecations in scripture, defence of, VI. 209. 215.
Incarnation, doctrine of, as expressed In catholic writers
from 373 to 431, IV, 253,
Incomprehensible, its sense In the Athanaslan Creed,
IV, 285.
Incursion, sins of daily, what, IX. 266.
Indefectibility of the church cannot subsist without
episcopal succession, X. 15.
Individual, whether any thing Individual can be com
municated, I. u. 123. Dr. Clarke's notion of individual
substance, III. 399. the school definition of indivi
dual, 303.
Individuation, no certain principle of, II. 315. III. 298.
Infallibility, the papists maintain that without infal
libility there can be no proper certainty, V. 123, ChU-
lingworth's answer, ib. popish infallibility contrasted
with protestant certainty, 129.
Infant communion, reason and time of its origin, VII.
136. and adv. Clarke's observations on Waterland's
tract upon Infant Communion, IX. xvii. bishop Be
dell recommended the revival of infant communion,
xxl. Mr. Pelrce also published an essay in its favour,
xxii. opinions of learned moderns on this point,
ih. practised in the Greek church, xxiv. view taken
by the council of Trent, xxv. what handle has been
made of the ancients practising it, 473. St. Austin's
sentiments on the subject considered, 475. pope In
nocent the First's, 492. Marius Mercator's, 494. Faus
tus Reiensis' s, 496. Gelasius's, ib. Fulgentius's solu
tion of the very case, when proposed to him, 497. the

INDEX. 179
first rise of the doctrine of the strict necessity of in
fant communion, 500, archbishop Lanfranc disowned
and argued against it, 501. modern Greeks in favour
of It, 502. at what age the ancients admitted chUdren
to the communion, and why, ih. the question, whether
Infant communion be necessary at the present day,
considered, 507. notice of the conduct of both Ro
manists and protestants with regard to the charge
against the ancients on this point, 508.
Infants, justified In baptism, IX. 463.
Inferior worship, see Worship.
Inferiority, and subordination^ difference between, II.
xvi.
Infidel writers, arguments in favour of, enforcing the
law against them. In defence of Christianity, VI. 276
—298.
Infidelity and heresy, their common origin, I. i. 153.
have often appeared together, 154. four species of In
fidelity, according to Roger Boyle, X. 492.
Infinite powers, whether necessary to the work of re
demption, III, 233, imply eternal duration, ib.
Infinity, remarks on the idea of, IV. 467.
Infirmity, two sermons upon the nature and kinds of
sins of, IX, 123.
Inhabitation, or -Trepi^toprji^ig, its meaning, as applied to
the Trimty, II. 212.
Innocent I., pope, VII. 374. re. IX. xxiu. xxiv. xxvl.
xxxl. xxxui. 508. 510. when made bishop of Rome,
VII. 136. introduced the doctrine of Infant commu
nion, ib. his sentiments touching it, IX. 492.
Innocent IIL, pope, IV. 210.
Innocent V., pope, see Tarentinus.
Innys, WUliam, V. 338. re. X. 279. 413.
Insincerity, why so prevalent, IX. 195.
Insolence, what, IX. 186.
Inspiration, used in a just and sober sense in the Liturgy,
VI. 369- N 2

i8o INDEX.
Integrity of manners, a sermon on the true wisdom of,
IX. 194.
Intelligent Being, or Agent, is with the Arians equiva
lent to Person, II. 350. ra. shewn not to be so. III.
338. 341. the true meaning, 409.
Interpretation of scripture divided into literal, figurative,
and mystical, VI. 4. literal interpretation, ih. subdi
vided Into historical and doctrinal, ih. figurative in
terpretation, ih. different kinds of it, 6. mystical In
terpretation, 7. the words bear one sense, but the
thing is expressive of something spiritual or sublime,
ih. is distributed into parabolical, symbolical, typical,
and allegorical, 8. parabolical, ih. symbolical, 10. par
ticularly the language of prophecy, n. hardly differs
from parabolical, 12. a distinction between them, ib.
typical Interpretation, ih. allegorical, 13. examples,
14. ra. distinguished into didactical, tropological,
and anagogical, 14. their meaning, ib. to allegorize
well a nice affair, 19. Waterland's opinion of It, ib.
St. Austin and Vitringa proper allegorists, ib. Origen
and Burnet Injudicious, ib. a sketch of the several
divisions and subdivisions of scripture interpretation,
21. literal interpretation, when preferable, VI. 334.
240.
Intuition, not demonstration, belongs to first principles
and axioms, IV. 470.
Irenseus, t. ii. 7, re. 16. 31. re. 22. re, 23, re. 28. 39. re, 61.
103, 131. re. 135. 137. re. 140. re. 230. 240. 290. 310.
323. II. 4. re. 5. re. 10. re. 14. re. 33. 38. re. 39. 41. re.
43. re. 43. re. 45. ra. 58. re. 59. ra. 63. re. 71. re, 83. ra. 96. re.
IOI. j«. 104. ra. 105. re. 114. re. 131. re. 133. 133. 7i. 135.
ra. 136. ra. 131. 133. re. 145. n. 153. ra. 160. ra. 163.
165. re. 173. re. 183. 193. re. 337. re. 343. 344. 367. 111.
xix. 38. 61. 63. 68. 74. 83. 105. 115, re. 133. 178, ra,
183. 314. ra. 315. 317. 225. 245. re, 346. 356. 291.
297- 311- n. 312. re. 328. 341. re. 347. 351. 358. 365.
ra. 366. 379. 397. 428. 434. 453. 463. IV. 17. 18. 3S.

INDEX. i8i
85. V. 84. ra. 91. 108. 109. ra. 163. 164. 175. 176. re
177. 181. re. 184. re. 185. re. 187. 190. re. 191. 197. re
303. 339. 363. re. 263 — 267. 371. 372. 273. 274. ra. 328
345- 379- 380. 414- VI. 266. 357. re. 366. re. 371. re
VII. 35. re. 36. 87. ra. 89. ra. 96. 100. 114. 330. ra. 377
393. 363. ra. 369. 378. ra. 401. VIII. 132, ra, 133. ra
134. re. 157. 7?,. 159. ra, 183. ra, 222. 230, ra. 231. 232
ra. 252. ra. 262. 313. 321. 334. ra. 336. ra. 331. ra. 336,
341. re. 346. re. IX. 363. re. 441. re. X. 476. vindicated
and explained. III. 61. 67. 68. 33i — 324. different
supposed eras of his birth, V. 364. the time of his
writing. III. 78. 133. 251. his Comment on Exod. Ul.
6. which he understood as spoken by Christ, 1. 11. 25.
vindication against his Comment on Matth. xxiv. 26.
and Mark xul. 22. about Ignorance in Christ's being
misinterpreted, 72. 73. 74. how he Interpreted -xard
a-apxa, as applied to the Son, 91. re. frequently as
serted the eternity of the Word, and also the eternal
generation, by necessary implication, 96. expressly
styled the Son ayevrirog, 109. re. declared the whole
Trinity to be concerned in the creation, 134. 7i. 135.
his declaration that worship Is due to God alone, 177-
thereln Including the Son, 183. assigned the creation
to the Word, 190. re. maintained that the Logos was
worshipped of old, together with the Father, 192. his
sentiments respecting the Son vindicated against Dr.
Whitby and Mr. Emlyn, 292. 293. another passage
of his cleared from misrepresentation, 305. 348. his
notion of God, IL 12. considered the Septuagint as
an inspired performance, 131. his testimony as to the
Father and Son being one God, III. 78. vindicated,
ih. styles the Father only God, in opposition to the
Valentlnlan .^Eons, never In opposition to the Son,
83. his argument that the Son is the true and only
God from his forgiving sins, 84. declares that the Son
has no God above him, 86. texts mentioning God
applied by him to Christ, 133. objections answered, ih.
N 3

i82 INDEX.
proof of his holding the necessary existence of the Son,
III. 251. seems from hints to have asserted his eter
nal generation, 273. IV. 25. 28. reasons for reading
ayevYjrog, not aysvv-r}rog in a certain passage of his. III.
463. the passage explained, 464. did not believe that
the Father Is naturally governor over the Son, IV.
100. his censure of the Ebionites, V. 2i3. 314. 315.
miracles and prophecies had not ceased in his time,
313. Alexander's Essay on this father commended,
318, his testimony respecting Christ's divinity, 343,
notice of his caUing the eucharist an oblation, VIL
38. Hippolytus a disciple of his, 70, did not interpret
John vl. of the eucharist, 115. his sentiments re
specting the eucharistic elements, 160, his opinion of
the gospel sacrifices, 361. his opinion of the need
and efficacy of baptism, IX. 444.
Isaiah, X. 336,
Iscah, generally considered another name of Sarai, VI.
47. re.
Ischyras, X. 164, 165, usurped the office of presbyter,
64. called to account by Athanasius, ib. fled to the
Euseblan faction, who made him bishop of Mareotis,
ih. excommunicated by the Sardican council, ib. and
why, ib.
Isidorus Hispalensis, (of Seville,) IV. 136. 145. 318. re,
331, re. 324. re. 328. re. 329. re. VIH. 201. re. X. 39.
63. his definition of sacrifice explained, VIII. 355.
Isidorus Mercator, VII. 420.
Isidorus Pelusiota, VII. 43. 155. re. 176. re. 390. 413. re.
VIII. 157. re. 198. re. 201. re. 310.315. 341. ra. X. 491.
was a disciple of Chrysostom, VIII. 294.
Isocrates, VI. 317.
Italy, church of, when it received the Athanaslan Creed,
IV. 226.
Ittigius, Thomas, III. 262. ra. V. 109. re. 197. re, 224, re.
241. ra. VIL 113. n. 289. ra. X. 424. 501. a learned
Lutheran, VII. 344.

INDEX, 183
Ivo, Carnotensis, IV. 315. IX, 500. ra.

Jackson, — 1. 1. 10, ra,
Jackson, CyrU, dean of Christ Church, Oxford, I. i. 10.
ra,
Jackson, John, I. 1. 3, 73. 128. 133. 145. 146, 155, 292,
301- 332- 334- II- 107. n. IV. 4. 53. 116. 352, re, 3SS.
re. 357. re. 358. re. 364. re. 365. re. VIII. 202. re. 347. re.
X. 462. re. notice of his scurrilous invective under the
title of " Memoirs of the Life and Writings of Dr.
" Waterland, &c. by a Clergyman," I, 1. 4. how he
forced Waterland to take a public part in the Trini
tarian controversy, S5- 5^- and pref. to vol. 1. ii. Dr.
Clarke bore a considerable part in his Answer to Wa
terland's Queries, 1. 57. notice of his Reply to Dr. Wa
terland's Defence of his Queries, 88. how far he was
assisted in it by Dr. Clarke, 88. re. this Reply a more
elaborate and able performance than his Answer, 91.
answered by Waterland in his Second Vindication of
Christ's Divinity, 8cc. ih. and considered by him to
contain the whole strength of the Arian cause, HI.
iii. put forth his Remarks on Dr. Waterland's second
Defence of some Queries, under the title of Philalethes
Cantabrigiensis, I. i. 95. object of these Remarks, 96.
how executed, 97. not noticed by Waterland, and
why, 100. put forth Farther Remarks (under the
same title) ore Dr. Waterland' s Farther Vindication,
105. which Dr. Waterland did not answer, ih. publishes
his Christian Liberty asserted, and his Memoirs of the
Life and Writings of Dr. Waterland, which were
not answered by Waterland, 151. his Christia7i Li
berty answered by Horbery, 152. X. 422, re. Wa
terland's remarks on his Christian Liberty, 407. 413.
his Plea for Human Reason answered by Browne,
413. ra. list of his publications, 413.
Jacobus, R., VIII. 361.
N 4

i84 INDEX.
Jambllchus, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIll. 19.
James, St., founder ofthe church of Jerusalem, X. 241.
James I., king of Great Britain, II. 293. 311. X. 68.
393^
James, — regius professor of divinity at Cambridge, I.
I. 12.
James, Richard, X. 213. 358.
Jane, queen, X. 347. 363.
Jansenius, bishop of Ghent, VIII. 172. re. 196. 199. re.
Januensis, Johannes, IV. 175. 301. re, sometimes styled
Jo. Balbus, IV. 159.
Jarchl, Solomon, VI. 243.
Jefferles, judge, VI. 284.
Jehovah, meaning of the term, 1. ii, 41, 43. 44, II, 19.
III. 166. 167. applied to Christ In his own person,
and In his own right, I. II. 41. 43. II. 135. the Arian
explanation of the word, 44, disproved, 45, Jehovah
the incommunicable name of the one true God, 47,
the Son of God considered as such by St. John, 17.
instances of the one true God insisting upon his being
Jehovah, 20. Jehovah, the Hebrew for Lord in Deut.
vi., 4 — 68.
Jehovah Elohim, the incommunicable name of the one
true God, II. 121. the corresponding name in the
New Testament, Lord God, given to Christ, ih,
Jekyll, sir Joseph, master of the rolls, the Mortmain
Act brought into parliament by him, X. 457. n.
Jenkin, Robert, 1. 1, 331. V. 299, re, VI. 16, re, 69. ra, 98. ra,
119. ra. 120. ra. 134. ra. 153. ra. 171. 175, n. 177.72, 179.
184. 185, ra. 208, ra. 309. n. 331. ra. 345. 353. 368. ra.
321. VII. 397. ra. VIII. 5. ra. 26. ra. 29. ra. X. 486.
Jeroboam, VIII. 70. 71.
Jerome, I. U. 13. 19. 156. ra. 310. ra. 320. ?^. 332. IL 18.
re. 19. ra. 126. re, 127. re. 131. 136. re. 137. 138. 139,
144. re. 194, 223. 277. re. III. xvl. 41. ra. 59, 61. re.
147. V. 225. 226. 227. 256. re. 261, 263. w. 321. 323,

INDEX. 185
324. ra. 336, ra. 395. ra. 396. 414. 415, ra. IV. 17. 352.
n. 255, 328. ra. V, 53. ra. 84. re. 107. re. 150. re. 178.
187. 196. 197. re. 313. re. 333. re. 336, 237. 262. ra.
300. ra. 363, VI, 209, ra, 234. ra. 335. ra. 231. ra, 240,
241. ra, 242, 252. 258. ra. 268. 343. ra. 360. w. VII.
157, ra. 167, 203, ra, 253. ra, 320. ra. 402. 432. VIIL
151. ra. 157. ra. 159. ra. 198. ra. 201. ra. 311. ra. 350. 317.
334. ra. 341. ra. 343. ra. IX. 500. ra. X. 18, 19. 39. S^'
59. 86. 130. 154—157. 159, ra. 160. 306, 338, 489.
494, 496. 500. 501. 505. 507, his proof that the Son
is not excluded by i Cor. vUl. 6. from being the one
God, I. il. 7. ra. his Comment on the form of baptism,
II. 178. w, charged Eusebius with Arianism, III. 142.
translated Didymus in defence of the divinity of the
Holy Ghost, 325, at first a great admirer and de
fender of Origen, ih. afterwards a vehement impugner,
ih. concerned in the Roman, Gallican, and Hebraic
Psalters, IV. 198. 199. 200. observations respecting a
passage of his contradicting himself and all antiquity,
V. 333. notice of the threefold method of comment
ing on scripture laid down by him, 366. how he in
terpreted John vl,, VII. 133. his opinion of the Aa
ronical and Melchizedekian sacrifices, VIII. 336.
whether for or against lay-baptism, X. 143. once a
scholar of Gregory Nazianzen, VII. 43. taught
grammar by Donatus, X. 337.
Jerusalem, church of, St. James its founder, X. 341,
Jerusalem, councU of, notice of, I. 11. 331.
Jerusalem Creed, see Creed of Jerusalem.
Jesse, bishop of Amiens, IX. 500,
Jesus college library, Cambridge, X. 396.
Jewel, John, bishop of Salisbury, VII. 141. ra. 145. ra.
186. 376. 377. ra. VIIL 303. ra. 333. ra. 333. ra. 334. ra.
340. ra. 344. re. 347. re. 350. re. 354. 356. 373. w. 304. re.
333. re. 343, re, IX, 457, re, 466, X, 511. notice of his
chaUenge to the Romanists, V, 335, his statement of

i86 INDEX.
the different opinions touching the work of the Holy
Ghost upon the elements in the eucharist, X. 507.
Jews, after Christ's time, corrupted some copies of the
Septuagint, II. 131. notice respecting their popula
tion, VI. 173, standing evidences of the truth of di
vine revelations, 187. notice of their being considered
a contemptible people, VIII, 17. well vindicated by
Josephus, ih.
Job, book of, observation on Its structure, VI. 303. Job
himself probably the author ofthe main part, ib.
Joblus, I. u. 199. ra. II. 18. w. III. 119. ra. 485. re.
John, St., the undoubted author of the Gospel that
bears his name, II. i. was the youngest of the
apostles, and survived the rest, ib. would have suf
fered in Domitian's persecution had he not been mi
raculously preserved, ib. banished to Patmos, where
he was favoured with revelations, ib. spent the short
remainder of his days, after his exile, at Ephesus,
ib. for what purpose, and at whose request, he wrote
his Gospel, 3. 136. his first chapter establishes the
divinity, personality, and incarnation of the Son, ih.
which chapter has been the more tampered with for
its very plainness, ib. four interpretations given to it,
3. observations on the Sabellian interpretation, ib. rea
sons for the personality of the Logos, 6. the name
expressly applied by St. John in Rev. xix. 13. to
Christ, 8. observations on the Socinian interpretation,
ih. and on the Arian, 9. the catholic construction, 10.
asserted and maintained, 11. etseq. reasons for believ
ing that St. John, in caUing the Word God, meant
one that Is truly God, 13. considered the Son of God
as the true Jehovah, 17. wrote his Epistle particularly
against the error of Cerinthus, 136. re. anecdote of his
retiring from a bath on meeting Cerinthus, V. 91.
and of his reclaiming a robber, 108. that he wrote
his Gospel and his first Epistle against Cerinthus and

INDEX. 187
Ebion, shewn to be probable from external evidence,
177. 186. and from internal characters, 180. 187,
founder of the church of Ephesus, X, 341. his Gospel
rejected by the Alogi, and by Theodotus, V. 341.
John, patriarch of Antioch, his Creed respecting the in
carnation, IV. 356.
John of Jerusalem, IV. 150, a defender of Origen, III.
326.
John II. , pope, IV. 348,
Johnson, — X, 307.
Johnson, Dr. H. B., X, 113,
Johnson, John, 1, 1, 311, 300, 333, V. 431, Vll. 3i. re.
37. re. 70. ra. 105. ra. 113. ra. 113. ra. 114. ra. 119. ra.
133. ra. 127. re. 129. re. 130. re. 133. re. 134. re. 135. re.
166. re. 171. re. 180. ra. 181. ra. 194. ra. 206. re. 249. re.
383. re. 383. re. 393. 319. re. 336. ra. 327. w. 328. re.
351. «- 357- n. 3S9- re. 364. re. 372. re. 376. re. 377. re.
400, re, 437. re. VIIL 252. ra. 270. re. 278. re. 297. 303.
re. 306. re. 307. re. 309. re. 314. re. 322. re. 327. re. 347.
w- 354- w- 356- re. X. 158. 432. 451. 453. the Intimate
friend of Dr. Brett, 1. 1. 215. notice of the peculiarities
of his Unbloody Sacrifice, 216. and of Waterland's
MS. censures on It, ib. his Unbloody Sacrifice de
fended by Dr. Brett against Waterland, 265. ob
servation on his notion of the eucharistic sacrifice,
VIII. 176. the excesses of his scheme in depreciating
spiritual sacrifices, 182. in overvaluing material sacri
fices, 186. some excesses in relation to our Lord's
supposed sacrifice in the eucharist, 194. and in rela
tion to the sacrifice of the cross, 207. a brief analysis
of his system, 218.
Jones, Dr., X. 434.
Jones, Jonathan, /re^/rrec^iores to the Bishop of St, David's
in Defence of Religious Liberty, published under that
name, probably assumed, 1. 1. 174. notice of the In
structions, and of Waterland's Defence of the bishop.
In answer to it, ib.

i88 INDEX.
tS'jtn,'a;;htacon of London, an intimate ac
quaintance of bishop Law, I. i. 147- ^-
Joseph^^' VI. 57- n. i77- n- 185. «- Vm. 22. 34. 29.
, IX. 416. vindicated the Jews from the charge of be
ing contemptible, VIII. 17.
Jovian, emperor. III. 430. 433.
Joye, G., fellow of Peter college, Cambridge, X. 280 —
285. 391. 303. 336. 353. 368. 388. 390. 399,
Judaizers, the Impugners of Christ's divinity, anciently
so called, V, 240,
Judaizlng Christians, their error, V, 8. St. Paul's cen
sure of them, ib.
Jude, Leo, his Exposition of the Apocalypse, translated
from German into English by E, Alen, X, 375. 384.
Judgment committed to the Son not the sole founda
tion for the honour due to him, 1, 11. 197. the So
cinian foundation for the worship of Christ, III. 376,
adopted by Dr. Clarke, 381. this opinion confuted,
382.
Judgment, why assigned peculiarly to Christ, III. 214.
Jugge, Richard, X. 290. 317. 323. 332. 344- 349- 35°-
358. 372. 397. 400. 401. notice of his New Testament,
337-
Julian, emperor, II. 190. HI. 419. V. 179. 264. 304.
415. VI. S3- VIII. 20. SS- 315- his death. III. 420.
Julianus, cardinal, IV. 313.
Julius, condemned by the false Sardican councU, III.
280.
Julius, pope, IV. 161. 213. 343.
Julius Firmlcus, VIII. 301. re. 353. ra. 334. ra.
Junius, Franciscus, IV. 390. ra. 314. VI. 137. ra. 333. 368.
ra. X. 387. 436. 438.
Jurieu, Peter, V. 168. VIII. 196. re.
Justification, bishop Van Mildert's observations on Wa
terland's tract upon, I. i. 287. Clarke's account of
this treatise, IX. v. Waterland's explanation of the

INDEX, 189
nth, I3th, and 13th Articles touching justification,
ix. good works may precede justification but not
grace, xv. justification of sinners comes to the same
with remission, VII. 335, distinction to be made be
tween present and final justification, 337. what St.
Paul meant by justification by faith, IX. 380. 381.
what the name imports, 437. active and passive, ib.
what the thing contains, 439. how distinguished
from renovation and regeneration, 431. sanctification
and justification near allied, but not the same thing,
ih. distinction between them, 433. and between re
generation and justification, ih. concurring causes on
God's part, and on man's, to produce and to pre
serve justification, 434, the Trinity, ib. baptism, 435.
proved from scripture, ih. and the ancients, 443. some
moderns have considered justification as antecedent
to baptism, 450. faith, emphatically the instrument
whereby we receive the grant of justification, 451,
455- conditions of justification, 457. faith, In an en
larged sense, ib. 459. good works, 459. why the
latter have been objected to, as conditions, 460. ex
tremes that have been run into respecting justifica
tion, 464. how the following have fallen into the
proud extreme, as disdaining to accept the grace of
God, or the merits of Christ; viz. pagans, ib. phari-
saical Jews, 465. Pelagians, ib. schoolmen and Ro
manists, ih. Socinians, 466. deists, ib. all who boast
of a sinless perfection in this life, 467, those who
think their good deeds will atone for their evil deeds,
ih. the libertine extreme, 464. 468. 469. Bull's dis
tinction between it and regeneration, X. 496.
Justin, VI, 315.
Justin Martyr, I. 11. 31. re. 33. re. 94. 100. re. 105. 141,
330. 333. re. 361. 371. 373. re. 391. 310. 330. re. II. 4.
ra. 38. ra. 35. ra. 38. ra. 41. ra. 43. ra. 114. ra. 133. ra. 131.
138. ra. 145. ra, 159. ra, 165, ra, 173. 198. re. 334. 343.
267. III. 73. 105. 122. 182. 185. 215. 286. 288. w. 292. re.

190 INDEX.
293. 294. ra. 312. ra. 318. 351. 357. 404. 413. 434- "-
452. 453. 462. 470. IV. 27. 84. V. 107. ra. 109. ra.
185. ra. 216. w. 229. 239. 363, 373. 327. 328. 345. 380.
417. 477. VI. 185. ra. VII. 36. 38. 51. 60. 61. 62. ra,
87. ra. 88, re. 94. re. 95. 99. 105. re. 277. 293. 298. 318.
re. 368. 369. 394. re. VIIL 138. re. 148. ra. 151. ra. 157.
re. 162. re. 221. ra. 230. re. 331. 352. ra. 313. 315. ra. 319.
340. ra. 341. ra. X. 507. explained, IIL 68. 131. time
of his writing, 72. 125. his declaration that Christ
was the Lord and God who appeared to Moses,
Abraham, and Jacob. I. ii. 27. resolved his divinity
Into his Sonship, and his Sonship Into communica
tion of the same divine substance, 27. 60. to prove
Christ's divinity was his avowed design throughout
his dialogue, 28. the conclusion he draws from the
whole, 29. his reading of Exodus vi. 3., 46. ra. in what
sense he made the generation of the Son voluntary,
92. considered Christ to be a Son, xard fiouki)v, but
not God, xard /SouAijv, 93. M. this passage vindicated
from Whitby's misinterpretation, II. 273. made the
Son's generation temporary, I. 11. 104. some passages
cited from him, proving the coeternity of the Son,
with observations on them, 108. re. 109. Interpreted
generation by manifestation, 114. his declaration that
worship is due to God alone, 175. but then he main
tains the Son to be God, and therefore also to be
worshipped, 182. a passage of his respecting the
God of Abraham, and the divinity of the Son, vindi
cated from Dr. Whitby's misinterpretation, 305. II.
249. and another from Dr. Clarke's, I. 11. 348. his
notion of God, II. 12. his Comment with respect to
the Trinity, 179. his testimony as to Father and Son
being one God, III, 73, texts of scripture belonging
to the one God supreme, applied by him to God the
Son, 135, objections answered, 126. his account and
testimony of Christ's divinity, 157. V. 241. proof of
his holding the necessary existence of the Son, III.

INDEX, 191
246, speaks of no generation higher than that volun
tary antemundane generation, otherwise called mani
festation, 265, vindicated from making the Son God
by voluntary appointment, 266. 267. in what sense
his words xard /SoyX^v may be understood, ih, his ex
planation of the Father's being Lord of the Son,
268. the Son proceeded, in time, according to him,
ih. IV. 25. his maintaining the worship of the Son
defended and explained. III. 365. did not believe that
the Father is naturally governor over the Son, IV.
97. a passage of his considered by some as proving
that the Impugners of Christ's divinity were received
as brethren by the primitive church, V. 201, bishop
Bull's vindication of the passage, and solutions to
objections, 203 — 207, remarks on Le Clerc's observa
tions, 207 — 211, terms applied by him to the eucha
rist, VIL 27. Mede's explanation of dvajj.vti(rtg In a
passage of his, disputed, 38. 39. his sentiments re
specting the eucharistic elements, 160. his opinion of
gospel sacrifices, 353. an apparent inconsistency of
his considered, 3S6 — 359. considered Christian sacri
fices to be immaterial, VIIL 298. seems to have led
the way in the distinction of bloody and unbloody
sacrifice, 303. maintained that pagan writers bor
rowed from the scriptures, 8. his opinion of the need
and efficacy of baptism, IX. 444. Tatlan his scholar,
VIII. 9.
Justinian, emperor. III. xvn. 326. IV. 248.
Juvenal, VI. 319. K.
Kale, Richard, X. 400.
xard (fua-iv, in what sense commonly used by the an
cients, III. 249,
Kaye, John, bishop of Bristol, I. 1, 5.
Keach, Benjamin, X. 420.
Kelll, John, VI. 16. re. 315 — 320,
Kelsal], Edward, 1, 1, 293. 294. 297. X, 6, 7. his answer

192 INDEX.
to Dr. Waterland's first letter against lay-baptism, X.
11. why inclined to consider lay-baptism a question
only of discipline, not of doctrine, 30. summary of the
defence of his opinion in favour of lay-baptism, 75.
Waterland's second letter in reply to him, 79. ob
jection to the method of his treatise, 83.
Kempis, Thomas a, VI. 305.
Kennett, Basil, of Corpus Christi college, Oxford, I. I,
297- VI. 309. X. 3.
Kettlewell, John, VI. 323.
Key, Thomas, X. 373. 379.
Kidder, Richard, bishop of Bath and Wells, VI. 151. re.
VIIL 159. ra. 194. re. 195. re, 202. re. 323. re.
Kimchi, David, VI. 343. 255. re.
King, — of Pembroke-hall, Cambridge, a Jacobite, 1, 1,
18.
King, Peter, chancellor of England, VI. 321.
King, WUliam, archbishop of Dublin, his Essay on the
Origin of Evil, translated by Law, X. 461. ra. his
Sermon on the Fall, appended to the translation, ih.
praise ofthe sermon, 461.
King, John Tregonwell, 1. i. 328. re.
King of kings, a divine title given to Christ In scripture,
II. 139.
Klrkham, Walter de, bishop of Durham, IV, 159.
Knapton, James, IV. 4. V. 433. VI. 171.
Knapton, John, VI. 171.
Knight, Dr. James, I. 1. 132. re. 307. II. xxxix. III. 313.
re. V. 273. re. 348. re. 400. re. 406. re. 415. re. was the
author of The Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity, vin
dicated from the Misrepresentations of Dr. Clarke, I.i.
49. notice of it, ib. and its character, ib. replied to by
Dr, Clarke, 50. further maintained by him, ih, again
answered by Dr. C, ib.
Knighton, — X. 354. 361.
Knyghtes, its meaning in old English, X. 354.
Koburger, Antonlus, IV. 168.

INDEX.

t93

xotvcovsiv and ftsre^uv, distinction between, VII. 197.
Korah, VIII. 71.
Kortholtus, Christian, VIII. 50. re. 51. re. 58. re. 80. re.
120. re.
Kromayerus, Jerome, IV. 307. re.
Ku^ioj Suvafieajv, and Kuptog iravroxpariop, used indifferently
In the Septuagint for the same Hebrew words, II,
138.
Kynaston, sir Francis, X. 199. L.
Labbe, PhlUp, III. 138, re. 312. re. IV. 137. 148. 217.
389. re,
Lactantius, 1. 11, 16, 23, re. 34. re. 341. II. 83. re. 135. re.
317. 239. III. xix. 13. 133. 147. ra. 184. 337. 356. ra.
383. 347. ra. 394, 395, ra. V. 317. ra. VI. 170. 188. ra.
190. ra. VII, 381. ra, VIII, 44 ra. 65. ra. 157. ra. 162. ra.
185. ra. 330. ra. 372. ra, 393, ra. 393. 395. 399, ra, 305.
313- 315- "- 319- X. 378, 485. time of his writing, III.
Ill, 140, asserted the Father and Son to be one
substance and one God, I, 11, 60. xard a-dpxa how ap
plied by him to the Son, 91. ra. had absurd notions
of the Deity, supposing God to have had a begin
ning, and to have made himself, 389, II, 339. HI.
116. his testimony as to the Father and Son being
one God, 112. never laid much stress on by Water-
land, on account of expressions hardly defensible, ih,
an examination which side he most favours, ih. was
a catechumen only, and not fully instructed, and
therefore not altogether accordant with catholic prin
ciples, 117. little stress therefore to be laid on a few
incautious expressions, 373. texts respecting God ap
plied by him to Christ, ih. objections answered, 141.
whether he believed that the Father is naturally go
vernor over the Son, IV. 107. his opinion of gospel
sacrifices, VII. 378. maintained that pagan writers
borrowed from the scriptures, but only through cor-
WATERLAND INDEX, n

194 INDEX.
rupt tradition, VIIL 13. what has been thought of
this opinion, 14. considered Christian sacrifices to be
incorporeal, 301.
Lselius, V. 383.
Lakemacher, — VL 142. 7i. 197. ra. 209. ra. 253- ra. 266. ra.
Lambeclus, Peter, IV. 160. ra. 190. 206. 207. 225. ra.
272. drew up the catalogue of the Vienna library,
190.
Lambert, — master of St. John's college, Cambridge,
I-i-33-
Lambeth Articles drawn up by Whitaker on the foot
of Calvinism, II. 379. of what use were these, if
the Thirty-nine Articles were considered Calvinistic,
ih. the Lambeth Articles were disliked by queen
Elizabeth and the court, 380. were Inserted in the
Irish confession of 1615, 381.
Lambeth degrees, an instance of their validity being
objected to, 1. 1. 30. the objection overruled by the
king's bench, 31.
Lambeth library, IV, 307. X. 306. 374. 358. 363. has a
MS. Commentary on the first eighty-nine Psalms,
IV. 178. ra. notice of its MS. of the Gallican Psalter
with the Athanaslan Creed, 193. 300. ra.
Lampe, Fridericus Adolphus, V. 175. ra.
Lampridius, ^lius, or Actlus, VII. 57. ra.
Lamy, — I. 1, 319, ra.
Lancaster, — VI, n, VIL 105, ra,
Lande, Peter le, IV. 148.
Lanfranc, archbishop, disowned and argued against in
fant communion, IX. 501.
Langbaine, Gerard, of Queen's college, Oxford, IV.
175. X, 382. 430. ra.
Lany, — master of Pembroke-hall, Cambridge, 1. 1. 31 .
32-
Lany, bishop, VII. 36s- ra. VIII. 272. ra. X. 502. 504.
a very learned divine, and of great acumen, VIIL
167. his notion of the eucharistic sacrifice, ih.

INDEX. 195
Laodicea, council of, VII. 425. ra,
Lapide, Cornelius a, VIII. 176. ra. X. 24,
Lardner, Nathaniel, VII. 26. ra.
Lateran council made transubstantiation an article of
faith, VII, 182. ra,
Latimer, Hugh, bishop of Worcester, II. 388. ra. VII,
186, J. Olde obtained preferment at his request, X,
375- 384-
Latln church held the Apostles' Creed to be really writ
ten by them, and therefore of as great authority as
the inspired writings, IV, 146.
Laud, WUliam, archbishop of Canterbury, II, 311. 385,
VI. 284. VIII, 361, ra, observations on his notion of
the eucharistic sacrifice, VIII. 165.
Laughton, J., X. 203. ra.
Laurence, — author of Lay-Baptism invalid, I. 1. 293.
294. 297. X. 4. 8. 22. 24- 32- 37- 38- 45- 54- 55- 58-
70. 74. 82. 97. 103. 109. 129. 144. 146. 166. 173. 179-.
180. 184. 186. vindicated, X. 83. 189.
Laurentius, Gaspar, VIIL 274. n. 276. ra.
Law, — bishop of Chester, I. 1. 6. X. 461.
Law, arguments in favour of enforcing the law against
infidel writers, VI. 276 — 298.
Law, Edmund, 1. 1. 6. 318. 319. 331. of Christ's college,
Cambridge, afterwards master of Peter-house, and
bishop of Carlisle, 300. an intimate friend of Water-
land, Jortin, and Taylor, 147. w. Waterland's Disserta
tion upon the argument a priori for proving the exist
ence of a First Cause, added anonymously to his JEra-
quiry, 8cc. ib. translated archbishop King's Essay on
the Origin of EvU, X. 461. encomium of It, 462.
Law, WUHam, 1. 1. 211 - X. 462. ra.
Lay-baptism, Dr. Waterland's first letter on, X. 3.
scripture confines the administration of baptism to
the clergy, 4. lay-baptism therefore Invalid, 5. con
demned also by antiquity, 6. but heretical, or schis
matical baptisms, allowed to stand good, and why, 7.
o 2

196 INDEX.
Mr. Kelsall's answer to this letter, X. 11. his argu
ments from reason in favour of lay-baptism, 13. its
non-admission would make ordination doubtful, ih.
scripture considered with respect to it, 27. why, per
haps, a question only of discipline not of doctrine, 30.
73. the judgment and practice ofthe ancient church,
44. TertuUian's testimony considered, 46. the practice
allowed to prevail in cases of necessity. In both the
eastern and western churches, after St. Austin's time,
62. also practised in the modern Greek church, ih.
practice of the church of England, 6S- Kelsall's sum
mary account of the defence of his opinion, 75. Wa
terland's second letter In reply to Mr. Kelsall, 79.
lay-baptism distinguished into authorized and unau
thorized, 81. three cases of the latter, ib. the point at
issue is, whether persons baptized by dissenting lay
men are really and validly baptized or no, 83. Kel
sall affirms it, Waterland denies it, ih. scripture proofs
against such lay-baptism, 84. bishops only have the
original power of baptizing, how they can delegate
that power, 87. 105. the decision of the church not
effective or operative upon disputed baptisms, but
only declarative of what they were before, 88. lay-
baptism not a question only of discipline, but of doc
trine, 91. lay-baptism implicitly, virtually, or con
sequentially condemned by the church for more than
three or four hundred years, 104. proofs, 107. Tertul
lian, ib. observations on his opinion produced in fa
vour of it, 114. Cyprian, 116. council of Elvira, 125.
of Aries, 128. and of Nice, ib. HUary the deacon,
131. Pacian, 134. Basil, 137. Gregory Nazianzen,
139. Apostolical Constitutions, 142. Jerome, 143.
Austin, 146. the evidence of the ancients summed
up, 153. the doctrine of lay-baptism being valid, gra
dually crept Into the western church from the time
of St. Austin, 153. does not appear to have prevailed
in the Greek church so early as the twelfth cen-

INDEX. 197
tury, ib. no universal standing principle among the
ancients whereon to found the validity of lay-bap
tism, 154. some general standing principles by con
sequence against it, 156. reasons against lay-baptism,
166. this doctrine does not necessarUy conderan all
that lived and died with only lay-baptism, 178. judg
ment and practice of the church of England, 185.
Calvinists and Zulnglians considered it invalid, 26.
Lay-praying, what, X. 94.
Lay-preaching, what, X. 94.
Learning, notice of a bill brought into parliament for
the encouragement of learning, but dropped, X,
439-
Lee, — VI. 367. ra.
Leicester, Robert Dudley, earl of, X, 318. 337,
Leipsic library, its catalogue compUed by Fellerus, IV.
173. has a MS. of Bruno's, with Hampole's Com
ment on the Athanasian Creed, ih,
Lemker, t— of Lunenburg, translated into German, De-
lany's Revelation examined with Candour, X. 460.
Leo I., pope, surnamed The Great, IV. 248. 357. 266.
VI. 345. ra. VIII. 153. 201. ra. 311. ra. 339. ra. 341. ra.
341. ra. 343. ra. IX. 503. X. 494. his works pubUshed
by Quesnel, IV. 136,
Leo IIL, pope, IV, 150. 339,
Leo X,, pope, VIII, 77,
Leodegarius, or St. Leger, bishop of Autun, held the
councU there In the seventh century, IV, 145. 147.
objections against his having done so answered, 147,
Leporius, a man of the same principles. In the main, as
Nestorius, but some years before him, IV, 356. 360,
obliged to fly from Gaul, 360. his recantation trea
tise supposed to be drawn up by St. Austin, 356. 360.
an application made for permitting him to return, 360,
Lepusculus, Sebastian, IV. 3 16.
Leslie, Charles, I. 1. 311. 264. 397. VIII. 307. ra. X.
503- 505-
03

198 INDEX.
Leusden, John, VI. 163.
Lewis, king of France and emperor, X. 264. 265.
Lewis IX., IV. 195.
Lewis, John, 1. 1. 308, 315, 331, IV. 205. VII, 359. ra.
400. ra. VIII. 202. his literary productions, 1. 1. 298.
what works he left unpublished, ib. Wateriand's let
ters to him, X. 199. met with Ul treatment for his
Life of WIclif, 231. notice respecting his History of
our Liturgy, which was never printed, 238. ra. Wa
terland's observations upon it, 239. notice respecting
his MS. Antiquities of Favresham, 277. had been under
the tuition of Mr. RusseU, 395. ra, who introduced
him to archbishop Tenison, who preferred him in the
church, ih. notice respecting his Lives of Pecock and
AVlcUf, 427, his History of the English translations
of the Bible first prefixed to his edition of Wiclif's
New Testament, 433. when published separately,
433- «-
Lhuyd, Edward, the best etymologist next to G. Vos
sius, X. 436. 439.
Libanius, V. 304. ra.
Liberius, pope, I. li. 332. ra. 333, ra. IV. 161. 243. 268. ra.
Liberty, human, consistent with the doctrine of grace,
VII. 310.
Light, Maglan notion of, V. 183, 362.
Lightfoot, Dr, John, II. 176. ra. VI. 152. 231. ra. 342. ra.
VII. 51. ra. 52. ra. 53. w. 108. ra. VIII. 325. ra. 345. ra.
Limborch, PhUIp, 1. 1. 145. V. 354. 466. one of the chief
Dutch remonstrants, 55. a kinsman and follower of
Episcopius, 68. his opinion on the doctrine of the
Trinity, ih. and on the necessity of believing it, 69.
probably not well acquainted with the fathers, 73.
Lincoln cathedral, library of, X. 443.
Lintot, B., IV. 441. ra.
Linus, VIII. 21. ra. said to have borrowed from the
scriptures, 6. 10. perhaps through the Phoenicians, 31.
Lisle, Samuel, X. 430. 438. chosen prolocutor of the

INDEX.

199

lower house of convocation, 1735, 412. re. when made
bishop of St. Asaph, 431. when translated to Nor
wich, ib. his death, ih.
Litchfield and Coventry, bishop of, see E. Chandler.
Liturgy of the church of England, owing to what rais
take It probably pays so much respect to the Apo
stles' (or Roman) Creed, V. 393. names of some an
cient liturgies, VII. 251. why called by the names of
the Apostles' and Evangelists', X. 241. their probable
age, ib.
Livlus, notice of, IV. 262.
Livy, VI. 321.
Lobb, — a nonconformist, V. 5. 67.
Locke, John, I. 1. 145. IIL 391. re. IV. 427. 465. re. V.
491. VI. 108. 164. 316. 317. 318, VII. 215. 269. re.
396. re. VIII. 108. re. 115. re, 116. re. X. 480. 481.
Aoyog, or Word, a name for the divine preexistent nature
of Christ, V. 402. the coeternity of the Aoyog, though
not considered precisely under the formality of a Sow,
asserted by those who maintained a temporary gene
ration, I. il. 104. proof that they did not mean by
Aoyog any attribute, power, virtue, or operation of the
Father, but a real subsisting person, 105. the eternity
of the Aoyog evaded by the Arians by the invention of
a twofold Aoyog, 115. the signification of Aoyog, ll. 3.
what was the design of this name according to the
catholic writers, ib. what they meant by Aoyog evhd-
Serog, and Aoyog wpoipopixog, 5. how they conceived the
Logos to be both eternal and in time, ih. their notion
abused by the Sabelllans, ih. reasons for the person
ality of the Logos, 6. the name expressly applied by
St. John, in Rev. xix. 13., to Christ, 8. the Socinian
notion of the Logos, ib. the Arian, 9. the catholic, 10.
reasons for believing that St. John, in calling the
Word God, meant one that is truly God, 13.36,
dominion, or vicegerency, will not account for his
. being so called, 15, a Gnostic conceit respecting the
04

300 INDEX.
Word, III. 254. Implied by Suva[t,ig ii^hrou in the
opinion of many of the ancients, V. 400.
Lollards, X. 222. bishop Peacock's censure of, 217-
219.
Lombard, Peter, VIH. 360, re,
Lombardy, long corrupted with Arianism, IV, 227.
London, archdeacon of, — Pott, VIIL 278.
London, bishop of, see E. Gibson.
Long, James le, IV. 168. 198. re. 202. 204. ra. 207. X,
374. 341. 346. notice of an error of his, IV. 169.
Longinlanus, V. 304. ra.
Longinus, VI. 333.
Lord; TertuUian's distinction between Lord and God,
III. 171. meaning ofthe title as applied to Christ, V.
403.
Lord God, Lord of glory. Lord of lords, divine titles
given to Christ in scripture, II. 131. 139.
The Lord our God is one Lord, Markxn. 39. Deut. vi. 4.,
II. 67. 68, Jehovah is the Hebrew for Lord in Deut,,
68, three constructions of this sentence, ib. the true
one, 70.
Lord's Prayer, when to be used, V. 379. observation re
specting it, VII. 400. called by St. Austin a quotidian
baptism, IX. 484.
Lord's supper, notice respecting this title of the eucha
rist, VII. 33. see Eucharist.
Love of desire, and love of good-wUl, distinction be
tween, IX. 40.
Love- feast and the eucharist, though distinct, were
both celebrated at one meeting, VII. 33.
Loveday, — fellow of Magdalen college, Oxford, 1. 1.
4. X.405.
Loveday, John, of Magdalen college, Oxford, I. 1. 311.
X. 405. notice of Dr. Waterland's correspondence
with him, I. 1. 5. supplied many materials for a new
edition of Dr. Cave's Historia Literaria, X, 423, «,
Lowth, WiUiam, bishop of London, IV. 24. ra, VL 222,

INDEX. 20I
71. 248. ra. 251. ra. 252. 257. ra. 264. ra. 265. re. 267.
VIII. 22. re.
Luca, council of, VII. 434.
Lucanus, VI. 322.
Lucas, Richard, VL 323. 324.
Lucian, I. u. 100. re. 230. re. 337. re. II. 181. III. xl. 397.
IV. 98. V. 360. re. 264. VI. 315. time of his writing,
IIL 72.
Lucifer, bishop of Caralls, head of the Luciferian
schism, X, 143.
Luciferlans, X. 156. why so called, 143. reason of their
separation from the catholic church, ib. St. Jerome
wrote against them, ih.
Lucretius, VI. 166. re. 167. re. 184. 322. VIII. 48. re.
Ludolph, Job, IV. 233. 240. ra. 312. re. VI. 57. re. 178.
Ludolphus, Saxo, a Carthusian, IV. 160. 301.
Lunn, — I. 1. 322.
Lupton, — VI. 319.
Lupus of Troyes, IV. 167.
Luther, Martin, II. 387. re. VII. 251. VIIL 174. re. IX.
459. re. called the Athanaslan Creed a bulwark to the
Apostles' Creed, IV. 301. how far he discarded tran
substantiation, VII. 182.
Lutheran and reformed churches, distinction of these
terms, I. 1. 241. re.
Lutheran notion of the eucharist, observations upon,
VII. 165. re.
Lutherans and Calvinists, differ more in words than in
ideas as to the eucharist, VII. 231.
Lycurgus's laws borrowed in part from the scriptures,
VIII. II.
Lyra, Nicholas de, or Lyranus, IV. 175. 414. VI. 267.
re. X. 362.
Lyttelton, George, lord, VI. 324.
M.
Mablllon, John, IV. 190. 199, re. 220. 223. VII. 247. re.

202 INDEX.
251. 253. re. 290. re. 291. re. 296. 376. re. 410. 427- ra.
428. re. X. 200.
Macarius, archbishop of Antioch, VII. 132. VIIL 234.
IX. xxvii.
Macedonians, IV. 311. VII. 286. re. their pretence of
tradition refuted by St. Basil, V, 324. why called
Pneumatomachi, VIII. 137. their baptisms admitted
by the church, X. 123.
Macedonlus, bishop of Constantinople, an Arian, III.
422.
Maclaurin, Colin, VI. 316.
Madox, Isaac, bishop of Worcester, published an ex
amination of Neal's first volume of his History of the
Puritans, X, 452.
Maffelus, Scipio, VIL 293. re.
Magdalen college library, Oxford, IV. 176. particular
r)otice of its copy of Hampole's Comment on the
Athanaslan Creed, 174. the catalogue ascribes it to
Januensis, owing to what, 173.
Magdalene college, Cambridge, the mastership of, is in
the gift of the possessor of the estate at Audley End,
Essex, who is also visitor of the college, I. 1. 10.
ra. lord Braybrooke now possesses the estates, ib.
founded by lord Audley, X. 430. its statutes chiefly
drawn up by sir T. Pope his executor, ih. has Pepys's
library, 207. 230.
Magdalene college library, Cambridge, IV. 208. X.
356- 392- 395- 397- 398- 443- see Pepys.
Magian notion of light and darkness, V. 362.
Magistrates not appointed to dispense vengeance, VII.
405.
Magnes, VIII. 236. ra.
Mahometans do not circumcise earlier than at thirteen
years of age, VL 57. what opinion they entertained
of Christ, VII. 58.
Malmbourg, Louis, V. 27. ra. his History of Arianism,
translated by Dr. Webster, 1. 1. 319.

INDEX.

203

Maimonides, Moses, VL no. 227. 232. 242. re, 252.
268. IX. 402.
Malbranch, — X. 481.
Maldonate, John, a Jesuit, VI. 342. re. VII, 25. VIIL
172. re, 199. re, IX, xxiv. xxix, xxx. 451. re. 509. at
tacked the protestants for calling the eucharist a sup
per, answered by Casaubon, VII. 24.
Mallet, Francis, X. 374. 376. 380. 381.
Man, the creation of, a proof of Christ's divinity, II. 49.
his state before the fall, according to bishop Bull,
VI. 34-
Manby, R., IX. 1. re.
Mandamus, usual for the heads of houses in Cambridge
to apply for a degree by mandamus, I. 1. n.
Mangey, Thomas, V. 380. re. X. 437.
Manichseus, I. 11. 310. V. 360. re.
Manichees imposed upon St. Austin, VIIL 47. some of
their absurd tenets, 49.
Manifestation, voluntary antemundane generation, so
called. III. 365. proof that a manifestation might be
called a generation, ib.
Manillus, Marcus, VI. 332.
Mankind, see Dealing.
Manton, Dr. Thomas, a nonconformist, V. 5.
Mapletoft, John, VII. 324. re.
Marcellus, I. 11. 49. re. III. vu. xv. 31. Euseblus's work
against him very celebrated, I. U. 79. too scrupulous
about admitting three hypostases. III. vlll. strength
ened the Arian cause by his injudicious solution of
the Homoouslan doctrine, 154. Euseblus's charge
against him, 177.
MarceUus, Julius, IV. 218. ra. •
Marcion, 111. 2. V. 249. 260. re. VI. 124. ra. X. 485.
thought to have taught in reality that this lower
world was made by angels, II. 58. maintained the
doctrine of two principles. III. 404. held the soul to
be the substance of its Creator, IV. 90. anecdote of

204 INDEX.
Polycarp's retiring upon meeting him, V. 91. re. dis
believed the resurrection of the body, VIII. 132. re.
Marcionites, assert three absolute, original, coordinate
divinities, I. 11. 235. HL 109. their pretence of tradi
tion refuted, V. 323. the humanity of Christ proved
against them from the eucharist, VIII. 134.
Marckius, John, VI. 45. re. 345. re.
Marcus, Ephesius, X. 510.
Marcus, Moses, VI. 153. re.
Maresius, — VII. 271. re. 274. re. X. 501.
Marius Mercator, his sentiments touching infant com
munion, IX. 494. the Hypognostlcon, sometimes as
cribed to St. Austin, now believed to belong to him,
495-
Marius Victorinus, I. II. 7. re. 91. 334, re. III, 104. 147, re,
264, re. 286, IV, 17, 26. X. 511. an obscure and per
plexed writer. III. 381. his opinion of the Son's ge
neration explained, ih.
Mark, St., founder of the church of Alexandria, X.
341.
Marriage ceremony, whether necessary to be performed
by a minister, X. 34. 98 — loi.
Marriage, a second, unqualified a man for holy orders
in the ancient church, X. 48. TertuUian's arguments
against It, no.
Marsh, Herbert, bishop of Peterborough, I. 1. 5.
Marshall, — VII. 258. ra. IX. xxvi.
Marsham, sir John, VL 52. 53. 67. 96. ra. VIII. 14. ra.
24. ra. slighted the opinion that pagan writers bor
rowed from the Jews, 16. answered by Wltsius, ih.
Martene, Edmund, IV. 239. ra. VII. 411. ra. IX. 500. re.
505. ra.
Marter, Anthony, X. 328.
Martial, VI. 322.
Martianay, John, X. aoo. editor of Jerome, IV. 198.
aoo. re.
Martin, — X, 411.

INDEX. 305
Martin, David, II. 138. re. 139. re.
Martin, George, one of the Rhemish translators of the
New Testament, X, 398.
Martinus, Braccarensis, VII, 434,
Martyr, Peter, VII, 109, re, 333, re, 369, re. VIII, 176.
re. 303. re. 278. re. 322. re. 342. ra, 346, 71. X, 518. how
he understood John vi,, VII, 142.
Marvell, Andrew, V. 137.
Mary IL, VI, 328.
Mary, princess, X, 374. 376. 380. 381,
Mascon, second council of, VII. 434.
Maslus, Andrew, or Dumas, X. 24.
Mason, Francis, VIII. 164. re. 170. 183. 194. ra. 195. ra.
202. ra. 322. ra. 331. ra.
Mass, notice respecting this title of the eucharist, VII.
43. its original meaning, ih.
Masse Crede, title of, of some antiquity, X. 210.
Massuet, Ren^, III, xix. 69. 221. 254. ra. 291. IV. 85. ra.
86. re. 363. 364. 366. re.
Masters, Robert, I. i.3, X. 238, re. 394. re. 395. re. 427. re.
Mathematics, how far they admit reasoning a priori,
IV. 458-
Matilda, X. 265.
Matter, why incapable of thought, according to Dr.
Clarke, IV. 50. ra.
Matthew, St., founder of the church of Ethiopia, X.
241.
Matthew, Thomas, X. 380. 389. 391.303.313. 314.339.
342- 347- 349- 3^2. 363. 366, 371. 372. 388. 389. 399.
400. notice respecting his Bible, 289. 308. 333. this
Bible most pleased the puritans till the Geneva Bible
succeeded In its room, ib.
Matthias, St., V. 334.
Maunsell, — X. 382. 316. 329. 33<5-337- 374- 375- 37<5-
382.
Mawson, Matthias, bishop of Ely, 1. 1. 33. 34. 320.
Maximin, II, 130, III. 352, ra, IV. 72.

2o6 INDEX.
Maximus, Madaurensls, V. 304. re.
Maximus Taurlnensis, III. 107. re. 237. re. VIL 288. ra.
293-
Maximus Tyrius, said to have borrowed from the scrip
tures, VIII. 19.
Mayler, John, X, 303,
Mayo, Richard, notice of his Plain Argument against
Dr. Clarke's Doctrine concerning the Trinity, I. 1. S3-
Mede, Joseph, I. 1. 214. 255. 265. III. 402. V. 494. re.
VI. 136, VII. 21. n. 93. 145. re. 315, 337. re. 341. re.
342. 376. re. 400. VIII, 87, ra. 104. 351, w, 3S6. n. his
explanation of dvdiivr^a-ig, In a passage of Justin, dis
puted, VII. 39. observations on his scheme of consi
dering the eucharist a material sacrifice, VIII. 172.
Mediator, considered two ways, by nature or by office,
III. 63. 347. how Christ is both, ih.
Mediatorial office of Christ, why no ground of worship,
II. xxxiii. xxxvi. his mediatorship, as God-man, a
fundamental doctrine, VIII. 97.
Mediatorial worship considered at large. III. 343. In
what sense assigned by Arians to Christ, 348.
Medium of worship explained. 111. 343. its four senses,
ih. 344.
Megasthenes, a pagan writer, VIII. 6. 10.
Meisner, Balth., VI. 366. ra. 367. ra. VII. 63. ra.
Melancholy, see Religious Melancholy.
Melancthon, Philip, II. 387. ra. 388. re. III. 433. VIIL
149. re. 346. ra. his definition of God, 1. 11. 267. drew
up the Augustan Confession, IX. xi.
Melchizedekians, V. 238.
Meletius, IV, 333. re. X. 510. Chrysostom bred up under
him. III. 336.
Melito, I. Ii. 100. re. 279. re. III. 179. ra. 215. 321. 347.
V. 229.
Melllerus, Lucas, see S. Crellius.
Memorial, notice respecting this title of the eucharist,
VIL 38. VIIL 363.

INDEX. 207
Menander, taught that this lower worid was made by
angels, II. 58.
Menandrians, V. 190.
Menardus, Nicholas Hugues, VII. 295. re. 351.
Menophantus, III. ix.
Mentz, Carthusian monks of, IV. 195.
Mersennus, — X. 491.
Merton college library, Oxford, has a MS. of S. Bruno's
Comment on the Athanasian Creed, IV. 170.
Messenger, or angel, applied to the Son, concerns only
his office, not his nature, IV. 371.
Metaphysics, true use of, in revealed religion, I. 1. 337.
the catholics falsely charged with the abuse of them,
il. 212. 228. the last resort of the Arians, III. 4.
63. 65. 105. 307. 391. 399. 448. 467. 470. 475, In
stances of their false metaphysics, 4. true meta
physics, true divinity, S- first brought in by heretics,
470. used by the catholics in necessity and In self-
defence, V. 54. S5-
fiBrs^eiv and xoivmelv, distinction betwitm, VII. 197,
Methodius, I. U. 140, ra, II, 334. 345. Ill, 45. 357. re.
365. 375. 397. 318. 328, IV. 27. 106. 329. re. used
luo Suvajutsif, with respect to the Father and the Son,
meaning two Persons, I. li. 14. his Comment on Psalm
11. 7., 102. 114. 288. what he meant by calling the
Father avagx^s "-PX*!' H* 235- Iiow he Interpreted kxv
In the beginning of Genesis, 236. his Symposion con
sidered by Photlus to be very much corrupted and
adulterated, HI. 275. a man of orthodox principles,
322, the first that began to impugn some of Origen's
doctrines, ib. express for the eternal generation ofthe
Son, IV, 25, 28.
Methodius, a Greek, he and CyrUl first planted Chris
tianity in Servia, IV. 236. are said to have Invented
the Sclavonian letters, ib. and to have translated the
scriptures into Sclavonian, ih.
Metrophanes Critopulus, IV. 238.

2o8 INDEX.
Meyer, — VIII. 24. ra.
Michaelis, Henricus, VI. 250. n.
Middleton, Dr. Conyers, 1. 1. 28. 29. 301.323.326.332.
33S. his unworthy insinuations on Waterland being
appointed a chaplain to the king, 22. and ra. the ori
gin of his hostUity to him uncertain, ih. bore a per
sonal Ill-will to Waterland, from his being his too
successful competitor In literature and public esteem,
161. notice of his rash anonymous letter to Dr. Wa
terland, containing Remarks on his Scripture Vindi
cated, ib. considers the Mosaic account of the fall as
a mystical fable, 162. circumcision not to rest upon
divine authority, ih. qualifies the divine origin of the
Jewish religion, ih. gives up the account of the con
fusion at Babel, ih. his plan of answering Tindal, ib.
Dr. Pearce (anonymously) the first who published a
reply to this letter, 163. against which he published
a Defence, to which Pearce put forth a Reply, 164.
upon which he published Some Remarks, i6S- notice
of them, ih. hofcls the scriptures are not of absolute
and universal Inspiration, 166. his views, ib. he also
published Remarks on some Observations addressed to
him by some other writer, 168.
Middleton, Mrs., 1. 1. 102. ra.
Mighty God, a divine title given to Christ in scripture,
H. 131.
Mllevls, council of, IX. 492.
MUitlere, alias Brachet, VIIL 273.
Mill, John, IL III. ra. 133. 158. ra. 227. ra. Ill, 102. V.
39. ra. VII. 6s. ra. 176. ra. 274. ra. X. 477.
Mlllius, David, VI. 57. re. VII. 58. re.
MlUington, — tutor of Magdalene college, Cambridge,
I. I. 9. re.
MUnes, — VI. 317. 318.
MUtlades, V. 239.
MIncha, its meaning, VIII. 288. re.
Mind, see Dejected Mind.

INDEX. 209
Minister, his part in the marriage ceremony not essen-
ti.al, X. 98 — IOI. see Clergy,
MInos's laws borrowed In part from the scrlptures,VIII.
n.
Mlnucius Felix, VIL 371. VIIL 157. re. 301. re. 315. ra.
346. ra. maintained that pagan writers borrowed from
the scriptures, 1 1 .
Miracles had not ceased in the church in the time of
Iren^us, V. 213. lasted for three centuries, 303. how
to be distinguished, VI. 106.
Myrror of Chastite, X. 203.
Mode, one remove further off than attribute from sub
stance, IV. 460.
Modes of existing, as applied to the Trinity, what it was
designed to denote, II. 213.
Modest Plea, II. 21. 69. ra. 81. re. 124. re. 128. re. 129. ra.
133- «- 135-"- 143- »z- 147- «- 151.ra.307. 321.W. 332.
I. i. 80. II. 347. 348. 349. 351. 352.
Modest Plea continued, or An Answer to Dr. Waterland's
Qumies, II. 140. ra. Waterland's strictures upon, xi.
34. ra. 36. ra. what he considers the sentiments of its
author, xii.
Molina, Lewis, IV. 417.
Movap^loc, in what sense used by pope Dionysius, IV. 92.
and by Athanasius, 92. ra.
Monk, — dean of Peterborough, 1. 1. 5.
jx-ovoyev^g, the divinity of Christ implied by this title, V.
172.
Montague, Richard, bishop of Chichester, II. 375. 383.
VIll. 154. re. 159. re. 194. re. 272, re. his notion of the
* eucharistic sacrifice, 166.
Montanlsts, their baptisms rejected by the church, X.
123.
Montanus, VI. 367. re, X. 485.
Montanus, Benedict Arias, X. 431.
Montfaucon, Bernard de, 1. 11. 109. re. 333. III. xix. 49.
121.' 142. 148. 149. 150. 170. 246. n. 436. re, IV, 143.
WATERLAND INDEX. p

3IO INDEX,
148. 170. 184. 188. 191. 193. 195. 196.71. 197, 306,
209. 213, ra. 314. 315. 333. 350. re. 359. re. 389. re, VII,
330. re. X. 301. his censure of Eusebius, III. 393.
perhaps too severe, ib. edited Athanasius, IV, 140,
high character of his Dissertation on the Athanasian
Creed, ih. his opinions respecting the Creed, ib. 144.
Moore, John, bishop of Ely, X, 281, 387.316. 333.341,
353. 363, 367. 396. 398. his library presented by
George I. to the university of Cambridge, I. i, 14,
consisted of about 30,000 volumes, bought for 6000
guineas, 14. re..
Moral good and evil constituted by the divine law, V.
443-
Moral evidence, observations respecting, V. 130.
Moral proofs. If not so strictly demonstrative as meta
physical, are yet better suited to common capacities,
IV. 465.
Moral probabilities have sometimes an irresistible
strength little short of the strictest demonstration, II.
49. 53.
Moral goodness, some thoughts upon, X. 463.
Moral obligation, see Obligation.
Moral virtues and positive institutions, a comparison be
tween, V. 435. should not be opposed, 436. distinc
tion between moral virtues and moral duties, 435.
and between moral and positive duties, 437. the terms
not the most proper, ib. the meaning of moral law In
a restrained sense, ib. and of positive divine law, 438.
doubtful whether some laws in scripture should be
called natural or positive, ib. a better division would
be Into natural and supernatural, 440. In what sense,
ih. subdividing supernatural into constant and occa
sional, ib. or Into moral and positive, ib. in what
sense, ih. difference of supernatural moral duties con
sidered materially and formally, ih. instances of tran
sient and permanent positive precepts or duties, ib.
under the permanent may be classed the Christian

INDEX. 311
sacraments, ib. positive precepts, though considered
merely as prescribed, yet are always founded on rea
sons, though perhaps but partially known to us, 441.
462. of the comparative value, excellency, or obliga
tion of moral and positive precepts or duties, ib. what
constitutes an action morally good, 442. in positive
duties, though the matter in itself considered Is in
different, yet the obedience is moral, ih. positive com
mands of God are as strictly obligatory as any other
commands for the time being, 443. there may be as
great virtue (or greater) in obeying positive precepts,
as In obeying moral ones, 445. there may be as great,
or greater, Iniquity and impiety in disobeying positive
precepts, than in disobeying moral ones, 448. the
comparative value of any duties, above other duties,
depends not upon their positive or moral nature, but
upon their relation to and connection with the gene
ral good of the whole intelligent system, considered
in its largest compass, both of extent and duration,
449. any pretence of setting up moral duties in oppo
sition to religious duties, is undermining morality in
stead of serving it, 451. objections to the foregoing
principles from scripture answered, ih. those also from
the nature or reason of the thing answered, 459. it is
begging the question to say, that all positive duties
are Instrumental parts only of religion, 460. they may
be as direct religion, or even more direct religion,
than any moral performances, ih. of the two sacra
ments considered as positive institutions, 464. the oc
casion and rise of this famed distinction between mo
ral and positive duties, 488. deism sprang from thence,
489. moral and positive duties both spring from God's
command, 510. 511. but In moral duties we see the
reasons first, and then come at the knowledge of the
law; in positive duties, we know the laws themselves
first, and afterwards the reasons, so far as we at all
know them, 511. God's liberty is greater in matters

212 INDEX.
of a positive than of a moral nature, ours Is not, V.
512. necessity sometimes alters both moral and posi
tive precepts, 513. the disobeying a positive precept
is immoral, as well as the disobeying a moral one,
514. the question of preference depends not upon the
moral or positive nature of the precepts, but upon
the time and other circumstances, 515- positive pre
cepts may in certain cases be greater virtue, though
not more truly virtue, than moral duties, 519. obedi
ence to God in positive instances shewn to be moral,
520. virtuous practices want Christ's expiation, 527.
pagan virtues not so valuable as evangelical, 528.
what sort of virtues pagan virtues are, 530. the mis
chief of depreciating positive duties, 547-
Morallty can never subsist In practice, but upon a scrip
ture foot, V. 490. cannot subsist without God, 508.
548. morality without religion, on the whole, does
more harm than good, 516. the best part of pagan
morality probably derived from tradition, VI. 185. n.
Morality improved after Christianity appeared, VIIL
19-
More, Dr. Henry, VI. 374. re. X. 503.
Morgan, — I. i. 133. 154. 156. 335. IV. 364. ra.
Morlnus, — VIL 249. re. 258. re.
Morland, — X. 429. 430. re.
Mornasus, — VIII. 195. re. 373. re.
Mortmain act, by whom brought into parliament, X.
457. re. account of its passing, ih. Waterland's notice
of it, 457.
Morton, Thomas, bishop of Durham, VII. 108, w, 133.
re, 145, ra. 157. re. 177. re. 303. re. 389. re. VHI. 159. re.
164.71. 194. ra. 195. re. 198. ra. 303. re. 347, re. 361. w.
his distinction respecting the eucharistic sacrifice,
171.^
Mosheim, John Laurence, V. 197. ra. 198. 308. ra. 315.
re. 333. re. 344. re. 347. 363. 371. 327. re. VII. 57. re.
223. ra. 316. re. 331. re. 332. ra. 335. ra. 337. n. 338. ra.

INDEX. 313
344, ra. his explanation of i Cor. x. 16, &,c. censured,
226 — 230. his objection to Cudworth's notion of the
Lord's supper considered, 332. 334.
MouUn, Peter du, III. 142. VIII. 278. re. 322. ra.
Mount Olivet, Latin monks of, notice of their Apologe
tical Letter to pope Leo III., IV. 150.
Moyer, lady Rebecca, I. i. 307. of the parish of St. An
drew's, Holborn, extract of her will, founding the
lectures named after her, 6S. re. consulted the bishop
of London for a fit lecturer, who recoramended Dr.
Waterland, 67.
Moyer, Eliza, I. I. 65. ra.
Moyer, Lydia, I. 1. 6s. ra.
Moyne, Stephen le, III. xviii. 48. 7i. 72. ra. 77. n. 120.
257. re. 328. 36s. re. VIII. 138. re.
MuUerus, Mattheus, VI. 202. re.
Munich library, part of the Palatine library transferred
to it, IV. 212.
Muratorl, Lewis Anthony, I. 1, 107. IV. 143. 146. 148.
181. 182. 184. 188. 223. 232. 259, ra. 314. Vll. 369.
370. re. published Anecdota out of the Ambrosian li
brary at Milan, IV. 141. and therein an ancient Com
ment on the Athanaslan Creed, ascribed to Venan
tius Fortunatus, ib. 164. whom he conjectures might
have been the author of the Creed Itself, ib. his con
jecture groundless, 166. disapproves of Quesnel's per
suasion, but speaks favourably of Antelml's, 141.
when he published TertuUian's Book of Prayer, VIL
369-
Musseus, X. 65. 165. said to have borrowed from the
scriptures, VIII. 10.
Muscovite and Russian church, notice of its divine ser
vice, IV. 234. 235. received the Athanaslan Creed,
234. without the article of the procession from the
Son, ib. its rule respecting the age for receiving the
communion, IX. 505.
Musschenbroeck, Peter de, VI. 322.
P 3

214 INDEX.
Mysteries, what meant by the term, V. 14. what meant
by believing them, I. ii. 218. reduced to seven cases,
219. and lUustrated, 222. N.
Naked Gospel, written by Dr. Bury in favour of Anti-
Trlnltarianlsra, I. 1. 37.
Napier, John, notice of his two Treatises on the Apoca
lypse, X. 333.
Nary, Cornelius, raade a popish translation of the Bible
after the Doway version, X. 393.
Narcissus, III. Ix. condemned as an enemy to the Ni
cene faith, X. 165.
Nation, — V. i. re.
National visitations are for the most part chastisements
for national sins, VIII. 454-
Natural religion unable to teach how God is to be wor
shipped, V. 534. or reconciled to man, S35- *-"" '•*-'
prove the certainty of a future state of rewards and
punishments, 537. or to show the duties we are to
practise to one another, 539. reason insufficient to be
a guide in matters of religion, 540. the religion of na
ture Imperfect, ih. men were never left to the mere
law of nature, no not in paradise, 541 ¦ Christianity
more than a republication of the original law of nature,
543. cannot subsist in any vigour without revealed,VI.
32. set up to rival supernatural, both by ancient and
modern infidels, VIII. 4. apologists maintain that it
borrows from divine revelation, 5. viz. Aristobulus
the Jew, ih. Josephus, 7, Justin Martyr, 8. Tatlan, 9,
Theophilus, ih. Clemens of Alexandria, 10, Tertullian,
II. Minutlus Felix, 12. Origen, ih. Lactantius, 13.
Eusebius, 14. Theodoret, 15. In what Instances it has
borrowed, 8 — n. 23. notice of those who have too
much slighted this opinion, 16. a fair statement of the
case, 18. the various ways through which the pagans
might derive supernatural notices and revealed light.

INDEX. 215
ib. by reading of the scriptures, 19. by conversing
with Jews, 20. or with those that had conversed with
them, ih. or by public edicts, 21. or by tradition from
Abraham, 22, or from Noah, 23, the Insufficiency of
natural light, 26, 67. re. revelations not considered
needless by pagans, 28. the old and well tried princi
ples of the ancient apologists, ih.
Nazarseans, uncertain who or what they were, V. 209.
Neal, Daniel, X. 420. ra. an Examination of the first vo
lume of his History of the Puritans published by Dr.
Madox, 452. and of the rest by Dr. Grey, ib.
Neander, Michael, IV. 216.
Nebuchadnezzar, VI. 179. VIII. 21.
Necessaries distinguished from fundamentals, VIIL 92.
Necessary acts, called acts by the ancients. III. 14.
Necessary agents, no absurdity, I. ii. 117.
Necessary doctrines, a phrase, why disapproved of by
Waterland, V. 6. how to be ascertained, 62. 68. 74.
Necessary existence, what, IV. 469, not the same as
self-existence or as eternity, I. II. 86. how proved not
to be the same as that of eternity, ih. but may be im
pUed in it, 86. 87. necessary existence essential to
God, 363. how expressed by the ancients, II. xix.
{7iecessary existence being a school term, and none of
the most proper, xviii.) how asserted of the Son by
the catholics, xix. i53-re. HI. 338. 239. denied by the
Allans, II. xvii. distinct from unorlglnateness. III.
162. signified by dysvijrog by the ancient philosophers,
343. also by i^ijcrei, or xard ipuartv, 249. if the same as
self-existence It could not serve the Arian cause, 287.
no medium between It and creature, 330.
Necessary generation how expressed by the fathers, II.
xix.
Necessitas, see 'Avdyxrj.
Necessity, its meaning among the fathers, III. 236. 237.
the very name rejected by the ancient fathers, as not
V 4

2i6 INDEX.
applicable to the Deity at all, understanding it con
stantly in its ancient compulsive sense, IV. 396. when
the word first came into use, 397. the various ac
ceptations of this word, 429. divided into logical, mo
ral, physical, and metaphysical, ib. logical necessity,
430. neces.ntas consequentis to be referred to this head,
ib. moral necessity, ib. is conditional or hypothetical,
431. physical necessity, ih. often called absolute ne
cessity, ih. In what sense, 433. when called casual,
431. what meant by necessity antecedent, or a, p7-iori,
and a posteriori, ib. metaphysical necessity imports
immutable existence proper to God only, ih. some
times called by Cudworth a necessary schesis, ib. why
it may be called modal necessity, 432. In what sense
it may be termed absolute, 433. difference between
modal and causal necessity, 433. observations On these
different kinds, ib.
Necessity of nature, why neither the Father nor the Son
were ever said by the ancients to exist by necessity of
nature, IIL 336.
Neckham, Alexander, abbot of Cirencester, IV. 173. two
MSS. of his Comment on the Athanaslan Creed in
the Bodleian, ih.
Nectarius, bishop of Constantinople, II. 338. re. III.
xii.
Needham^ Peter, preached a sermon at Cambridge
against popery, which was printed at Waterland's
desire, I. 1. 18. edited Theophrastus, ih.
Negative, subsequent in order of nature to the affirma
tive, IV. 469.
Negatives put for comparatives in scripture, instances,
VI. 337. ra.
Neighbour, a sermon on the duty of loving our neigh
bour as ourselves, IX. 33. what neighbour means, 35,
what this love is, 37,
Nelson, Robert, I. 1, 38. I, U. 5. 8. II. 377. re. 390, 401.

INDEX. 317
III. xvui. re. xix. ra. 164. 487. re. V. 69. re, 207, n. 257.
ra,. VI. 305. 323. VII. 268. re. what part he took in the
controversy with Dr, Clarke, I, 1, 49,
Ness, most of our abstract words, which now terminate
In ness, anciently had the termination of hede, X, 227.
294- _
Nestorian heresy, catholics charged with tenets similar
to it by the ApoUinarians, IV. 252.
Nestorians, IV. 304. 311. the division of Christ's man
hood from the Godhead disproved against them from
the eucharist, VIII. 139.
Nestorius, I. U. 210. IV. 142. 250. 255, 258. V. 20. IX.
494. maintained that two natures could not make one
person in Christ, I. 11. 251.
Neumannus, Georgius, VI. 9. re. 10. re.
Neville,' Hon, George, master of Magdalene college,
Cambridge, I, 1, 5, 10, re. 301. re. 305. ra. 310. ra.
New Testament, objections against those who would
set aside the Epistles as of no weight in deciding fun
daraentals, V. 391.
Newton, sir Isaac, VI. n. 176. ra. 180. w. 321. 322.452.
458. ra. his observations on the prophecies of Daniel
censured, X. 454, 458, the fourteenth chapter answer
ed by Dr. Grey, 455, w,
Nice, council of, VII. 22. 177. re, 424, re, 425. re. X. 125.
148. 163. 510. notice of this council, I. 11. 330. 334.
when held, X. 128. by how many bishops, ib. the
Arian attempt to prove this council chargeable with
Arianism on Waterland's principles, disproved. III.
10. It may be questioned, whether it maintained the
eternal generation of the Son, IV. 23. received by the
Greeks with the greatest veneration, 238. condemned
Arius, V. 235. comparison between this council and
that of Arlminum, ib. vastly esteemed by Gregory
Nazianzen, 303. its opinion respectitig the eucharistic
elements, VIII. 246. 248. its canon touching the No
vatian clergy, X. 128. and the Paulianists, 129.

2i8 INDEX.
Nice, second councU of. III. 142. VII. 182. re. VIII.
312. re. its method of eluding the argument drawn
from the eucharist against the use of images, 140.
gave rise to transubstantiation, 141.
Nicene Creed, wpo Travrcov almvcov inserted in that Creed
by the Constantinopolitan council, IV. 33. intending
thereby the eternal generation of the Son, ib. Pape
brochlus's opinion that the expression y«?M of Atha
nasius, in the confession of the Autun council, means
the Nicene Creed, opposed, 146. this Creed prevailed
in the east, and the Apostolical or Roman Creed in
the west, fi. when received Into France, 147. the only
general Creed coraraon to all the churches, 341. or
der of the council of Ephesus concerning it explained,
304. the Constantlnopolitan Creed is the Nicene in
terpolated, ib. see Creed of the Apostles.
Nicephorus, III. 143. VIII. 345. IX. xxiv, X, 510.
Nicetas Serron, VI. 347. re.
Nicholls, Dr., rector of St. Giles, Cripplegate, I. i.
393.
NichoUs, John, I. 1, 3. 387, 316, re. 334. X, 277. re. 336.
»-395-
Nlcholls, William, IV. 306. VI. 15. re. 3S. «. 36. re. 37.
ra. 43. ra. 173, ra. 174. re. 184. re. 185. re. 334. VIll. 36.
re. 39. re. 59. re. 63. ra. his censure of those who denied
the importance of the doctrine of the Trinity, V. 5. his
defence of the church of England, shewing wherein
it differs from the remonstrants, commended, 466.
observation on his notion of a sacrifice, Vlll. 173.
Nlcolaitans, V. 368. VIIL 117. the same as Balaamites,
VL III. Import of their name, IX. 405. notice of
them, 367. some of their false tenets, V. 93. 108.
Nicolson, James, X. 338.
Nicolson, William, bishop of Carlisle, X. 338.
Nimpsell, — of Breslaw, X. 439. 430. re.
Ninevites, observation on their repentance, as recorded
in scripture, Vlll. 22.

INDEX.

219

Nisselius, Georgius, IV. 211. 218. re.
Nithardus, IV. 205.
Noah, I. I. 171,
Noetlans, V, 338. Vlll. 134.
Noetus, I. II. 18, 310. 348. Ill, 18. 301, 338, 413, V.
337. 330. 413. Hippolytus's book against him still
extant, I. ii. 79. maintained there was only one hy
postasis, 314. 336. 348. and charged the catholics
with tritheism, 336. asserted that the Logos was not
a distinct Person from the Father, II. 5. Ill, 40. 41.
Noldius, Christian, VI. 137. re. 309. re. 335. re. 330. re.
245-
Norainal God, Christ not excluded from worship as
such, I. ii, 5.
Nominalists, or nominal Trinitarians, to which party in
the Trinitarian controversy applied, I, 1, 43,
Noon, J,, IV, 3, V, 38, ra. 484. ra.
Norfolk library, now belongs to the Royal Society, IV.
193. notice of its MSS. ofthe Gallican Psalter, with
the Athanasian Creed, 193. 194. 195.
Norfolk MS. of the Gospels in English ; Wharton is
positive this version Is by Wickliff, IV. 176. 306.
Norris, John, III. 143. IV. 383. 386. 388. V. 14. re. 437.
re, VI. 319. 330. 334. IX. 459. re. 509. re. X. 504. his
explanation of faith, V. 49. sometimes trifles In what
relates to his World of Ideas, VI. 330.
North, lord, X. 430.
Nottinghara, lord chanceUor, I. i. 33. re.
Nottinghara, earl of, 1. i. 93. 307. IIL xxi. 470. re. wrote
two tracts in defence of the Trinity, in answer to
Whiston, I. i. 31. for which he received a vote of
thanks from the university of Cambridge, 33. was the
son of lord chancellor Nottingham, 33. re. why he
himself declined the post of lord high changellor, ih.
was appointed one of the principal secretaries of
state, ib.
Nourry, Nicholas le. III. xix. 95. loi. 114. re. 116. 117.

220 INDEX.
136. ra. 142. 328. 36s. re. 470. ra. IV. 87. 98. re. 99. n.
107. V. 244. ra. 298. 71. VII. 308. ra, VIIL 5. ra. 14. ra.
Novatian, I. 11. 9. n. 12. 31. n. 33, ra. 33. re. 28. 70. 7^.
93. 93. re. 103. 193. n. 330. re. II. 38. re. 39. 35. re.
63. re. 93. ra. 93. ra. 114. re. 131. re. 133. re. 125. re. 165.
ra. 198. re. III. 44. s6. 122. 155. 161. 181. 217. re. 256.
re. 275. 297. 347. 361. ra. 373. 384. 397. 404, 434. ra.
IV. 91. V, 9. ra, 172. 191. 206. w. 317. ra, 240, VII.
222. ra. VIIL 230. ra. 232. ra. X. 485. presbyter of
Rome, HI. 120. vindicated, 57. time of his writing,
139. his remark on John xvii. 3,, I, 11, 6. considered
Christ not excluded by Isaiah xiv. 5, from being the
one God, 9. his proof of Christ's divinity, ib. his
Comment on PhU, 11, 6, vindicated from misinterpre
tation, 10, his reasons for interpreting the angel that
appeared to Agar, Gen. xvl., of Christ, 26. resolves
the divinity of Christ into his Sonship, and Sonship
into communication ofthe same divine substance, 27.
applied God to the Son, in its strict sense, 30. re
solved the Unity into communion of substance, 59.
how he interpreted -xard a-apxa, applied to the Son,
91. ra. his reason why the Son must have always ex
isted in the Father, as properly understood, 97 — 100,
asserted a temporary and eternal generation, 104. con
sidered the Logos to have existed in, before he pro
ceeded from, the Father, 106, distinguished between
procession and creation, 108. his reasoning that Christ
could not be a mere man, having made the world,
190.71. his Comment on Gen. xxxi. in proof of Christ's
divinity, 193. his arguments for Christ's divinity, and
against Sabelllans, 256. Comment on them, 258. vin
dicated from Dr. Whitby's misrepresentation, 306.
his interpretation of ou^ dpirayfj-ov rjyrjo-aro, &c. as ap
plied to Christ, II. 98. how reconclleable with the
catholic sense, 99. he and Novatus began the Nova
tian schism in the year 351, HL 130. orthodox, in
the main, as to the Trinity, ih. admitted an higher

INDEX. 321
and lower sense ofthe word God, ib. to what extent,
ib. texts respecting God applied by him to Christ,
139. not consistent with his own principles in solving
the Unity, yet orthodox as to the Son's essential di
vinity, ib. was none of the most judicious, nor with
out his singularities, ib. objections answered, 140.
his account of Christ's divinity, 158. 455. V. 249.
a schismatic, and of no considerable authority. III.
161. defended from misrepresentation, 215. notice of
his principles, 454. loved to Imitate TertuUian In
many things, 459. probably believed the eternal ge
neration of the Son, IV. 25. probably did not believe
that the Father is naturally governor over the Son,
103. how he understood John vi, VH. 125.
Novatians, IX. 354. orthodox in the doctrine of the
Trinity, V. 249.
Novatus of Carthage, he and Novatian began the No
vatian schism. III. 120.
Nowel, Alexander, IX. 457. ra.
Numa, VIII. 68. 70. said to have borrowed from the
scriptures, VIII. 10.
Numbers are purely intellectual, and beyond all Imagery,
V. 14.
Numenius, a Pythagorean, VIII. 10. 12. 15. said to
have borrowed from the scriptures, VIH. 16. 19.
Numerical, In the phrase owe numerical essence, equivo
cal, V. 71.
Nursing, observations respecting, VIII. 469.
Nye, — II. S7- ra. VIII. 50. ra. condemned the catholic
scheme of the Trinity as tritheism, I. ii. 242. and
called the Arian heresy " a more absurd and less de-
" fenslble tritheism," ih. O.
0, (the article,) its addition or omission makes no al
teration in the sense of the word ©so;, I. Ii.49. II. 16.

322 INDEX.
why 6 &sog was generally applied to the Father only,
II. 50.
0 &eog and Qsog in general not distinguished by the fa
thers, III. 174. 178. how distinguished by Eusebius,
177.
6 m, what. III. 168.
Oaths, observations respecting, VI. ii2. general defini
tion of an oath, 113.
Oblation, notice respecting this title of the eucharist,
VII. 26.
Obligation : the objection answered, that if obligation
be resolved into the arbitrary will of God, he might
have commanded vice instead of virtue, V. 507. not
antecedent to all law, but resolvable into some divine
law, 443. 500.
Ocellus Lucanus, III. 241.
Ockley, Simon, III. 363. re.
Oddy, Obediah, X. 430. re.
Odo Cameracensis, VIII. 349. X. 206.
Qilcumenlus, I.ii. 13. V. 35o.re.VII.40.n. 107. ra, 396, re.
397. re. VIIL 201, re, X, 496,
Offerre, its signification in church writers, when abso
lutely put, X, 113.
Olearlus, Gottofredus, a learned Lutheran of Leipsic,
V. 345. ra. VI. 347. ra. VII. 323. VIIL 269. re.
Old Whig, ill character of this periodical, I. i. 335.
Olde, John, X. 375. 376. 382. 383.
Olivet, (Mount,) monastery of, in Jerusalem, founded
by Charlemagne, IV, 226, notice of the Apologetical
Letter of the monks to pope Leo HI. respecting the
procession of the Holy Ghost, 229.
Omnipresence, a divine attribute ascribed to Christ in
scripture, II. 165.
Omniscience of the Son, one and the same with the
Father's, I. ii, 70, asserted by Ante-Nicene writers,
77. the absurdity of the distinction of absolute and

INDEX,

223

relative omniscience, 71. a divine attribute ascribed
to Christ in scripture, II. 153. defended. III. 219. 231.
6iJi,oiouaiov and ofAooua-iov distinguished between by Atha
nasius, 1. U. 390. re.
ofuoouaiog, as used by the Nicene fathers, expresses their
sense of Christ's divinity, but not their whole sense,
I- ii-327- 329-
Onatus III. 16. re.
One God, or only true God, not ascribed to the Fa
ther in opposition to, or exclusive of the Son, either
in scripture or by the ancients, I. II. 6. 16. in what
sense to be understood, II. 75- 77- IV. 29. the ex
pressions used in the same manner by the primitive
writers, 11, 81, III. 357. why these titles are mostly
applied to the Father, II. 83.
Only-begotten, applied to Christ, declared him to be of
the same nature with God the Father, according to
the ancients, II. 198.
Ophitse, V. 260. re.
Optatus, bishop of Melevia, VIL 284. VIII. 252. re. 309,
331. «- 343- «• X. 27. 58. 154. 157. 159. re. 161. his
idea respecting baptism, 136,
Oratores Grceci, VI, 332.
Order, the word, how used, IV, 41, its meaning, 42,
Orders, not vacated by heresy, according to St. Austin,
X- 147-
Ordination rendered doubtful In the opinion of some by
the non-admission of lay-baptism, X, 13. whether
null, by a previous Invalidity of baptism, 172.
Ordo Romanus, IX. 505.
Oriental churches, whether they received the Athana
sian Creed, IV. 232. why they frequently address
their prayers to the Son, 313.
Origen, I. il. 13. ra. 14. 16, 21. ra, 22. ra. 49. 69. ra. 100, ra.
102. 103, 107. ra. 112. 178. 183, 206, ra, 230.240,263.
373. re. 374. 379. ra. 330. II. 4. ra. 6. n. 14, re, 39, 41.
ra. 43. ra. 43. re, 59, ra. 63, ra. 83. re. 91. ra. 93. re. 96. n.

224 INDEX.
100. re. IOI. 108.W. 1 14. re. 135, re, 130. re. 136. re. 137
138. ra. 145- n- 146. ra. 147. 149. re. 151. ra. 153. ra. 155
156. ra. 157. 159. ra, 165. ra. 3ii, 340. 244. 276. 390
III, X, xi, xvi. 12, ra, 16. 57. I33. 174. 177. 178. 179. ra
184. 211. 315. 325. 228. 229. 263. ra. 274. 293. 397
313. re. 314. 315. 316. 318. 338. 359. 386. 40a. 466
IV. 35. 76. 77. 199. 381. 318. re. V. 180. Jl. 181. re,
197. re. 339. ra. 365. 367. 334. 361. 380. 381. 414. VI
S3-n- 57- n. 183. ra, 191, re. 333. w. 343. ra. 347. ra. VII
36. 39. 41. 63. 77. n. 96. 100. 103. re. 157. re. 169. 347
359. re. 377, 381. 393. 398, 362, w, 391, re. 395. 401
VIII. 29. 58. ra. 151. re. 156. Jl. 157. re. 162. ra. 188. w,
198. re. 201. ra. 211. re. 223. re. 232. re. 236. re. 252. ra,
292. 301, re. 305, 313. 315, re. 316. 321. 326. re. 327
331. re. 340. 341. re. 346. ra. 349. re. IX. xxvU. 354. vin
dicated and explained. III. 47. 69. IV. 90. time of his
writing. III. 106. 137.257. his Comment on Heb. i.3.,
I. li. 15. resolved the Unity into comraunion of God
head, 60. using the word ©eortjg, by which he generally,
if not constantly signifies substance, Ib. asserted the
Son's omniscience, 78. how he understood xard aapxa,
as applied to the Son, 91. re. his Comraent on Psalm
11. 7. In favour of the Son's eternal generation, 97.
styled the Son dyevvirog, 100. re. called both the Father
and the Son Arijji,toupyog, (with what distinction, 133. re.
134. ra.) and yet denied there were more Creators
than one, 131. 135. his orthodoxy effectually defended
by bishop BuU, 140. vindicated against the charge of
reckoning the Son among the irii/.ioupyviiJ.aTa, 141. 142.
144. another passage of his, wherein he distinguishes
the Son from the ^iJi.toupy-rji/.ara, by ascribing worship
to him, 177. 183. his book against Celsus, the most
valuable and uncorrupt of all his works, and almost
the only one to be entirely depended on, as giving
his own true sense, or that of the church in his tirae,
184. II. 277- III. ^9- the sum of his doctrine with
regard to the Son's divinity, I. ii. 184. 236. ra. 256. re.

INDEX.

225

259. his distinct statement of the Sabellian notion,
248. re. his notion as to the Logos, II. 4. re. seems to
have Indulged some fanciful conjectures, as to ascrib
ing any part of creation to any creature, in some of
his looser writings, if they be his : but in his more
accurate and certainly genuine works nothing appears
of it, but the contrary, 58. ra. his interpretation of ou;^
dpirayfMv tjyrjaaro, &c. as applied to Christ, 98. how
reconcileable with the catholic sense, 99. his ob
servations on the form of baptism, 186. in what sense
he denied Christ to be God over all, 227. his declara
tion respecting the Unity, 228. his book against Cel
sus proves him plainly to be Anti-Arian, 277. a re
mark on his opinion as to the Son being a second
hypostasis. III. vlll. one of the most learned and
considerable writers of his age, 106. his testimony as
to the Father and Son being one God vindicated, ih.
his less accurate or interpolated writings of no weight,
any further than they agree with his piece against
Celsus, 108. the first writer now extant that makes
mention of two or more hypostases In the Trinity,
109. two texts respecting God applied by him to
Christ, 137. proof of his holding the necessary exist
ence of the Son, 257. much clamoured against by
the Eustathlan party, and why, 261. 324. why, per
haps, he was obliged to purge himself to pope Fa
bian, ih. greatly admired by Eusebius, 211. and by
Gregory Thaumaturgus and Dionysius of Alexan
dria, 322. and by Gregory Nazianzen, VII, 42. Me
thodius first began to Impugn some of his doctrines,
III. 322. other assailants, 324. 325. Athanasius stood
up for him, 324. his different apologists, 323. 324. Je
rome at first his defender, afterward his impugner,
325. his faith in the Trinity proved to be correct by
bishop BuU from his treatise against Celsus, 337.
observations on his use of the word SYii/.ioupyog, 313.
in what sense he uses ro &eiov, 359. and dyivrirov, 360-
WATERLAND INDEX. q

226 INDEX.
his assigning worship to the Son, defended and ex
plained, III. 366 — 372. his account of the Sabellian
notion of the Father and Son, very distinct and accu
rate, 410. express for the eternal generation of the
Son, IV. 35. 38. did not believe that the Father is
naturally governor over the Son, 102. considered
damnation not to be eternal, 299. and Its fire not to
be real, ih. his censures of the Ebionites, V. 220. re
covered Beryllus from his error respecting Christ's
divinity, 333. an injudicious allegorist of scripture,
VI. 19. his doctrine as to the consecration of the
eleraents In the eucharist, VII. 97. 98. what were his
sentiraents respecting John vi., 131. also respecting
the eucharistic elements, 171. his opinion of gospel
sacrifices, 371. maintained that pagan writers bor
rowed from the scriptures, VIII. 13. some account
of that great raan and his writings, and their hard
fate in the world. III. 333. his works rauch cor
rupted, 47. when he wrote his homilies on St. Mat
thew, VIL 97. re. and his book against Celsus, ib.
when he died, ih.
Original, unity of, why necessary in unity of Godhead
as well as unity of substance. III. 195.
Original sin, proved from the ancient practice of bap
tizing infants, VIII. 138,
Origination, what use made of, by the ancients. 111, 403.
Orleans, council of, VII. 437. 438.
Orleans, F. J. d', VIII. 404. re.
Orosius, Paul, IV, 399.
Orpheus, VIH. 3i. re. said to have borrowed from the
scriptures, 6. 8. 10. 16.
Osma, Peter d', called in Latin Petrus de Osoraa, or
Petrus Oxoraensis, or Uxomensis, IV. 180. notice of
his Latin Comment on the Athanasian Creed, 180.
181. was professor of divinity at Salamanca, 180.
one of the most learned and valuable men of his
tirae, 181. fell under the censure of a provincial

INDEX.

337

synod for certain positions against the corruptions of
popery, ib. forced to submit, and abjure his positions,
ib.
Ostervald, John Frederic, V. 308, VI, 334.
Otfrldus, IV. 160. re. 334. monk of Welssenberg, a MS.
of his German version of the Athanaslan Creed In the
royal library at Vienna, IV. 306.
Otho, bishop of Frisinghen, IV. 155. 160. the first who
pretends to name the place where Athanasius is sup
posed to have made his Creed, Triers, or Treves, IV.
155. Antelml's conjecture of the ground of this sup
position, ib.
Ottlus, Joannes Baptista, X. 374.
Oudin, Casimir, I. 1. 106. IV. 147. 148. 173. 333. 259.
ra. V. 212. ra. 213. re. VII. 288. re. VIII. 313. re. IX.
505. re. X. 213. 239. 236. 424. 432. 509. published
a Commentary to the ecclesiastical writers, IV. 143.
ascribes the Athanasian Creed to VigUius Tapsensis, iZ'.
a mistake of his respecting the Athanaslan Creed, 152.
Outr/ai, In what sense used by the ancients with respect
to the Trinity, I. 11. 14.
ourog, notice respecting, in John 1. 2., IV. 383.
Outram, — VI. 40. ra. VII. 72. re. 108. re. 316. re. 330. ra.
376. re. VIII. 202. re. 288. re. 325. re.. 344. re.
OveraU, John, bishop of Norwich, II. 380.
Ovid, VI. 317. 322.
Owen, Dr. John, a nonconformist, V. 5.
Oxford, bishop of, see B. Kennet and J. Potter.
Oxford, lord, X. 287. 308. 326. 335. 336, 337. 347, 367.
400. see Harleian library.
Oxford, university of, their controversy with the college
of physicians about university graduates in medicine,
1. 1. 16. said to have defended the validity of lay-
baptism, X. 72. P.
Pacian, remarks proving his testimony to be against
lay-baptism, X. 135.
a 2

228 INDEX.
Pagans, see Natural religion.
Pagi, Anthony, HI. 143. IV. 148. 194. 218. 219. his
opinion respecting the Athanaslan Creed, 140. 144.
Pain, Thomas, X. 238. re.
Pains, strictly speaking, are all felt in the mind, IX. 162.
Palatine library transferred partly to the Vatican, the
rest to Munich, IV. 2i2.
Paley, WlUIam, I. 1. 147.
Pamelius, James, IV. 90. re. X. 50.
PamphUus, I. U. 103. 273. re. II. 146. re. 277. re. III. 215.
360. re. 363. ra. 375. 297. 454. ra. V. 221. clear and full
for the eternal generation of the Son, I. ii. T02. IV.
25. his comment on the form of baptism, II. 186. ra.
apologized for Origen against the charges of Metho
dius, IIL 323.
Pantheistic system, notice of, VIII. 63. its origin, 64.
Ilavroxparaip, Imperfectly rendered by Almighty, a divine
title given to Christ in scripture, II. 136. III. 230.
does not necessarily prove him to be the Jehovah in
the strict sense of that name, 43.
Papebrochlus, his opinion that the expression Faith of
Athanasius, in the confession of the Autun councU,
means the Nicene Creed, opposed, IV. 146.
Paper came not into frequent or common use before
the thirteenth century, IV. 3ii. yet cotton paper was
sometimes used as early as the tenth century, ib.
Papists maintain that there can be no proper certainty
without Infallibility, V. 133. Chillingworth's answer
to papists, ih. fomented the rebellion in 17 15, VIII.
400.
Pappus, Johannes, IV. 313. re. V. 223. re. VI. 267. re.
Parables, how distinguished, VI. 9. how different from
a continued metaphor, 10. from allegory, 13.
Paris, royal library of, notice of its Latin MS. of the
Athanaslan Creed, IV. 191. 271. re. and of its MS.
Greek version ofthe same, 213.
Pardle, Ignatius, Gaston, VI. 315.

INDEX. 229
Parens, David, IV. 167. 308. re. VL 268. ra.
Parens, Philip, IV. 308. re.
Parker, — X. 281. 346. 386.
Parker, Matthew, archbishop of Canterbury, IV. 191.
463. n. V. 501. 502. VIII. 41. re. S5- ra. X. 281, 390.
319. 333. 331, 343, 345, 3SS- 397. 401. notice of his
Bible, X. 316. 337.
Parmenides, III. 341.
Parr, Dr., IX. xxi. re.
Participles ending in ing, in old English anciently ended
in ande, X. 390. 294.
Parts, necessarily included in extension. III. 300.
Paschasius, Radbertus, VIL 182, ra. VIII. 201. 71. 249.
355- ¦"¦¦ IX, 441. ra, X, 508. 510. 511. 514. 517.
Passover, a federal rite, VII. 316. notice respecting it,
as a title of the eucharist, 41 .
Pateshul, — X. 385.
Patricius, his pretended writings of suspected credit,
VnL355.ra.
Patrick, Simon, bishop of Ely, V. 281. ra. 317. ra. 319. re.
VI. 37. re. 44. re. 57. 67. 99. no. ra. 120. ra. 130. re.
134. ra. 142. re. 152. 162. re. 205. ra. 323. VII. 208. ra.
309. re. 316. re. 331. re. 337. re. VIII. 190. ra. 272. ra.
330. ra. 361. ra. X. 458. re. his notion of the eucha
ristic sacrifices, VIII. 166.
Patripassians, Sabelllans, why so called, IV. 383.
Paul, St., III. 8. IV. 452. 453. 454. V. 120. 324, his wish
that he were accursed from Christ for his brethren,
explained in a sermon, IX. 252. his case in persecut
ing the church, considered in a sermon, 374.
Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch, I, U. 310. 349.
330. Ill, 18, 380. 434. re. 435, V, 329. 234. 240. 412.
X. 129, his heresy, I. 11. 237. HI. 423. maintained
that the Logos was not a distinct Person from the
Father, II. 5. his doctrine respecting two hypostases,
368. deposed for heresy in denying Christ's divinity,
V. 233.
a3

230 INDEX,
Paul, father, VI. 324. IX. xxxi. re.
PauUanlsts, why so caUed, X. 129. denied Christ's di
vinity, ib. their baptisra or orders not allowed by the
council of Nice, ih.
Paulinus, V. 354.
Paululus, Robertus, presbyter of Amiens, IV. 156.
Paulus diaconus Aquileiensis, X. 511. 512.
Pausanias, III. 237. ra.
Payne, — VII. 342. ra. 384. ra. VIII. 159. ra. 194. ra. 195.
ra. 303. ra. 347. ra. 361. w. X. 487. 488. resolved the
Unity (with respect to the Father and the Son) into
Sonship, or unity of principle, I. 11. 60.
Peaceableness, a sermon on the nature of, IX. i. its
foundation, 3. its extent, 4. its particular duties and
offices, 10.
Peacock, Reginald, bishop of Chichester, X. 307. 3i2.
229. twelve letters of Waterland to Lewis, chiefly re
lating to the bishop's life and writings, X, 197. his
English books or tracts, 213. those that were pro
mised only, so far as appears, 215. his published
Latin works, 218. those that were promised, ib. his
censure of the Lollards, 219. maintained that the
church had not erred in matter of faith, ib. his cha
racter, * 218. 428. his principles, and the turn of his
thoughts touching the disputes with the Lollards,
222. his judgment as to the deference due to scrip
ture, or to papal authority, 224. notice of his being
abjured as heretic, imprisoned, and his books burnt,
334. reason of his fall, 428. his reasoning to prove
that the law of nature Is prior to all scripture, and
therefore not grounded thereupon, 346 — 351. his de
fence of images, 252. and pilgriraages, 254. his state
ment respecting Constantine's donation to the see of
Rome, 264. and concerning divers orders of clergy,
266. a summary of his replies to divers objections
against the church of Rome, 271.
Pearce, Zachary, bishop of Rochester, 1, 1, 213. 332.

INDEX. 231
his literary character, 164. wrote an anonymous re
ply to Dr. MIddleton's letter on Waterland's Scrip
ture Viiidicated, 163. against which Middleton put
forth a Defence, ih. to which he published a Reply,
164. notice of it, ih. upon which Middleton pub
lished Some Remarks, 165. notice of his amicable
dispute with Waterland respecting the eucharist, 1. 1.
213. remarks thereon, 214.
Pearson, John, bishop of Chester, I. il. 13. 92. 390. ra.
II. 96. ra. 131. 122. ra. 133. 134. 158. ra. 298. 299. III.
45- 57- 166. 169. 184. 190. 196. 361. 379. 396. 403.
404. 408. 409. 486. 487. IV. 13. 43. ra. 72. 298. 382.
427. V. 224. ra. 239. ra. 240. 371. ra. 395, 403, re, 405,
407. re. 409. 415. re. VI. 313. 331. 347. re. VII. 3i. re.
6s. n. 239. re. IX. 439. ra. X. 311. 473, 489, corrected,
IV. 387, resolved the Unity (with respect to the Fa
ther and the Son) into Sonship, or unity of principle,
1. 11. 60. his opinion respecting the Athanasian Creed,
IV. 136. 144. his Exposition of the Apostles' Creed
one of the best books in our language, V. 411.
abridged by Dr. Bishop for the use of comraon read
ers, 412.
Peck, Francis, X. 449. 450. 456,
Peckham, John, archbishop of Canterbury, VII.
393- «-
Peirce, James, I. 1. 133. 291. IV. 355. re. 366. ra. VII.
136. re. IX. xxvl. xxvii. xxxi. re. xxxii. xxxiii. 502, re.
508. 71. a dissenting teacher at Exeter, espoused the
cause of the Arians, I. 1. 129. published an Essay in
favour of Infant Communion, IX. xxii. 474. re. ob
jections to his notion of Its antiquity, xxvl.. Sec.
Pelagius, IV. 247. 271. 272. 276. 278. 280. VII. 203. ra.
269. ra. 396. re. VIII. 198. re. 201. re. X. 494. his de
claration respecting the incarnation, IV. 255- original
sin proved from the practice of baptism against him,
VIIL 138.
Pelagius I., pope, IV. 248.
Q4

232 INDEX.
Pelllng, Dr., VII. 215. ra. 244. re.. 317. ra. 337. 339. 340-
ra. 342. ra. VIII. 254. ra.
Pembroke, earl of, X. 387, 389.
Pepin, king of France, IV. 147. 209. X. 264.
Peploe, Samuel, afterwards bishop of Chester, I. 1. 30.
31-
Pepuzlans, V. 260, ra, their baptisms rejected by the
church, X, 123. allowed women to be priests, 51.
Pepys, Samuel, president of the Royal Society, and se
cretary to the Admiralty, X. 449. ra. bequeathed his
library to Magdalene college, Cambridge, 449.
Pepys's library at Magdalene college, Cambridge, IV.
208, ra. X. 207. 309. 330. 333. 344- 36a- 395- 396^
398. 400.
Pererius, — IX. 451, re.
Perfection, see Regenerate state.
Perfections of the Father and of the Son are equal, and
the same In kind and in number, though differing in
the manner of existing, HI. 15. 364.
Yleptxiuprjo-ig, see Inhabitation.
Perizonius, James, V. 299. re. 310. re. VI. 45. 7i. VIII.
47. re,
Perkins, William, VI. 364. ra. VIII. 166.
Perron, James Davy du, cardinal. III. xvii. 142. V, 257.
ra. VIH, 278.ra.
Persecutions not sanctioned by allowing of censures
against heretics, V. 153.
Persians had, or might have had, a true notion of reli
gion from the Jews, VIII. 21.
Perslus, VI. 319.
Person, when this term was first Introduced respecting
the Trinity, III. 201. how understood by Sabellius,
ib. the true notion of it, 338. not reciprocal with in
telligent agent, II. xxxviii. HI. 338. precise differ
ence between divine Person and divine InteUigent
Agent, I. u. 232. IV. 343. see Hypostasis.
Personality of the Son, whUst in and with the Father,

INDEX.

233

and before his temporary generation, asserted by the
ancients, I. 11. 105.
Pervie, or Purvie, John, X. 384. 395. Wlckllff's disciple,
361. aided him in his studies, ih. wrote a famous
Comment on the Apocalypse, ib. probably the au
thor of the version of the Bible commonly ascribed
to WickUff, ih.
Petavius, Dionysius, 1. 1. 36. 11. 77. 89. Ji. 90. 131. ra. 201.
IL xix. re. 3. n. 14. re. 19. re. 28. re. 42. ra. 91. re. 92. re.
178. ra. 190. ra. 211. 212. 269. 277. 278. III. xvu. 12. ra.
57. ra. 58. 71. 104. ra. 140. 142. 179. ra. 246. ra. 264, ra.
347- 385- 394- n. 424. re. IV, 350, 353. V. 68, 73. 357.
ra. 380. re. VIII. 157, re. X. 476. when he flourished,
IV. 417. declares against the Divine existence being
demonstrable a priori, 418. published Epiphanius,
134. notice of his opinion respecting the Athanaslan
Creed, ib. 144.
Peter, St., V. 323. founder of the church of Antioch,
X. 341.
Petit, Thomas, VIIL in. re. X. 327. 400,
Petrus, one of Gregory IX.'s legates in the conferences
with the Greeks at Constantinople, IV, 158,
Petrus Chrysologus, III. 266. re,
Petrus Comestor, X, 431.
Petrus Florissiensis, or Floreffiensls, otherwise called
Petrus de Harentals, IV. 175. wrote in 1374, ih.
Petty, sir WUliam, VL 173. re.
Peutlnger, Charles, IV. 170.
Peutinger, Conrad, IV. 170.
Paffius, John Christopher, V. 420. 494. re. VII. 27. re.
39. ra. 49, ra,— 53. re. 6s. ra. 93. 96. ra. 99. 159. 165. re.
171. VII. 234. re. 292. 293. 301. re. 329. 335. 344. 345.
«¦ 351- 352- n. 3S6. 357- re- 364- "- 384- «• 401- "• VIIL
133. re. 195. ra. 202. 249. re. X. 506. 507. 510. 511.
514. 516. 518. his opinion of the rise of Infant com
munion, IX. xxv.
Pfeiffer, Augustus, VI. 6, ra. 7. re. 10. re. 30, w, 31, re. 33, re-

234 INDEX,
73, re, 134. ra. 152. 202. ra, 259, ji. 266. ra. 267. 268.
an eminent Leipsic divine, 265.
Phsedrus, VI. 315.
Phantasiastae, see Docetce.
Pharisee, see Publican.
Pherecydes, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIII. 15,
Philalethes Cantabrigiensis, a title assumed by Mr.
Jackson, whom see.
PhUastrius, HI. 289. IV. 272. Ji. V. 175. 181. ra. 190, re,
196. re. 197, re, 333. re, 225. ra. 334. ra. 340. re. 341. re. VI.
191. re. 349. re. VIIL 15. 30. Jl. 134. ra. 157. re. 301. re.
341. re. 319. 340. X. 435. 483. 484. a favourer of Ori
gen, III. 326.
Phileleutherus Lipsiensis, the name under which Dr.
Bentley answered Collins's Discourse on Free-think
ing, 1. i. 13.
PhUetus, VIH. 117. excommunicated by St. Paul for
denial of a future resurrection, V. 10.
Phillips, — a painter, 1. 1. 328. re.
PhUo Judasus, I. U, no, re, II. 41. Ill, 119, re, 157. re.
341, 344. 314. 380. IV. 84. VI. 88. re. VIII, 34. 39. re.
148. re. X. 437.
Philosophical principles, why scarcely admissible to
argue upon such, with respect to the Trinity and
such like mysteries, I. u. 331.
Philostorgius, I. ii. 317. III. 155. 373. V. 353. ra.
Phinehas, VIII. 71. 77.
Phocas, emperor, X. 365.
Phcebadius, I.ii. 10. II. 7. re. 136. re. 148. re. III. 100. re.
337. 395. re. IV. 37. 108. re. his interpretation of PhU.
ii. 6. as applied to Christ," II. 98. re.
Photinians, IV. 396. 311. V. 331.
Photinus, III. 18. 380. maintained that the Logos was
not a distinct Person from the Father, II. 5. his doc
trine respecting two hypostases, 368. condemned by
the council of Sirmium, HI. 277.

INDEX. 235
Photlus, patriarch of Constantinople, I, 11. 331. re, II,
255, 277. re. III. xvii. 48. 93. 102. VI. 3S3- ti. VII,
188. re, charged Eusebius with Arianism, III, 142.
considered Methodius's Symposion to be very much
corrupted and adulterated, 275, judged too severely
soraetimes of the ancients, 333.
Phurnutus, III, 337. n.
^uast, in what sense commonly used by the ancients,
III. 349. opposed to Seaei, 355.
<p6a-ei ©sog. Its meaning. III. 438. 439.
<puas>, or xard ipuaiv, whether it expresses necessary ex
istence, IV. 97.
^uatg, see 'Avayxrj.
Physicians, college of, in London, notice of their con
troversy with the two universities about their gra
duates In medicine, I. 1. 16.
Picherellus, a Romanist, VIII. 195. 196. his character,
ih.
Piedmont, a MS. history of, by Baldensal, in the duke
of Savoy's library, IV. 160.
Pierius, III. 45. called the Father and the Son oualag iuo,
meaning only two distinct Persons, I. 11. 14.
Piers Plowman, X. 331. 333.
Piety not instrumental to social virtues, but the source
and fountain of them, V. 461.
Pilgrimages, bishop Peacock's defence of, X. 354.
Pin, M. du, II. 355. III. xix. IV. 148. VI. 313. 333.
VIL 307. re. X. 13. re. 150. ascribes the Athanaslan
Creed to VigUius Tapsensis, IV. 139. his opinion re
specting its age, 8cc. ib. 144.
Pindar, said to have borrowed frora the scriptures,
VIII. 10,
Piscator, — VI, 333. w.
PithcEus, IV, 359. ra.
Pitts, — X. 338.
Pius v., pope, IV. 199. 300. VII. 183. ra. X. 301.
Placette, John de la, V. 308. 539. re. 541. VII. 399. re.

336 INDEX.
Plaifere, — IL 375. 382. re. 386, re. 388. 389.
Plain, its signification, V, 285. re.
Planudes Maximus, IV. 211.
Plato, I. U. 86. II. 257. IIL 36. 237. 241. 242. VI. 323.
VII. 307. re. 347. VIIL 10. 149. 71. his distinction be
tween TTOiriTYig and ^ij.ioupyog according to Justin Mar
tyr, II. 243. the first who attempted to prove the
immortality of the soul by argument, VI. 184. said
to have borrowed from Moses's Law, VIII. 5. 8. 10.
12. 15. 20. Lactantius's opinion, 13. 14.
Platonists, what opinion they entertained of Christ, VIL
57-
Plautus, VI. 322.
Pliny, the elder. III. 256. re.
Pliny, the younger, V. 264. VI. 333. VII. 31. 339-71.
415-
Plotlnus, 1. 1. 43. Ill, 16. re, 337. 343. 344. 383. re. 431, re.
said to have borrowed from the scriptures, VIIL 16.
19-
Plumptre, — professor of physic at Cambridge, I. 1.
323- «¦ 334- 325-
Plusiadenus, Johannes, (afterwards Josephus,) a Latin
izing Greek, IV. 161. wrote a Dialogue In defence of
the Latins, ih.
Plutarch, III. 345. VI. 332. VIII. 15. 19. 58. ra. 69. said
to have borrowed from the scriptures, VIII. 16.
Pneumatomachi, another name for the Macedonians,
VIII. 137.
Pocock, Edward, VI. 365 — 268. X. 437.
Po]anus,Amandus,VI.268.re. a learned Calvinist, VIII.
163. considered the eucharist a true sacrifice, ib.
Pole, Reginald, cardinal, IV. 208. 285. re.
PoUdore Virgil, X. 345.
Polycarp, I. n. 287. II. 226. 231. 248. III. 373. V. 91.
177. 190. re. 262. 271. X. 479. a disciple of Ignatius,
V. 109. anecdote of his retiring upon meeting Mar
cion, 91. n-

INDEX.

237

Polytheism, two kinds of, II. xxviii. what sort the First
Commandment has chiefly respect to, ih.
Pomp in religious services, observations upon, X. 342.
Pontius, two derivations of, X, 204.
Pool, Matthew, VI, 205. re, 221, ra. 248. re. 262. 263. re.
343- n-
Poole, — X, 426,
Pope, Alexander, I. 1. 323. 325. 326.
Pope, sir Thomas, founder of Trinity college, Oxford,
one of lord Audley's executors, X. 430. had the chief
hand in compUlng the statutes of Magdalene college,
Cambridge, ih.
Porphyry, I. u. 165. V. 304. VIII. 15. 19. S5- 148- re.
185.
Porto, what its signification may be in Irenseus, III. 86.
Positive institutions or duties, see Moral virtues.
Post-oblation in the eucharist, called also commemora
tion, what, VHI. 222.
Pote, — X. 424,
Potho Prumiensis, VIH. 201. re.
Pott, — archdeacon of London, I. 1. 6. 300, X, 467.
Potter, Edward, of Emanuel college, Cambridge, I. 1.
46. 11. 9. pref. his Vindication of our Blessed Saviour's
Divinity, chiefly against Dr. Clarke, was one of the
ablest answers to Dr. C, I. 1. 52. notice of it, ih.
Potter, John, archbishop of Canterbury, I. 1. 332. II.
330. 401. V. 80. ra. 95. ra. 145. re. VI. 309. 324. VII.
33. re. 88. re. 311. re. 315. re. 318. re. 323. 337. ra. X.
163. 430. ra. 476. 477. 482. the offer of a bishopric to
Waterland probably owing to him, I, 1. 320, his tri
bute to Waterland's memory, 330, explanation of his
statement respecting the eucharistic sacrifice, VIIL
362,
Powers, (divine,) in what sense ascribed to Christ by
modern Arians, III. 310.
Pownall, Thomas, X, 443.
Poynet, Ponet, John, bishop of Winchester, IX, 461. m.

238 INDEX,
died in exile at Strasburg, VIII, 254, object of his
drawing up his Diallacticon, ih. edited after his death
by Sturmius, 255- a brief account of his main prin
ciples touching the eucharist, ib.
Prayer, how to be understood in its most proper sense,
III, 369. prayer and thanksgiving, what founded
upon, II, xxxiv, in what light considered as parts of
religious worship, xxxiv. xxxv.
Prayers, why generally to be offered rather through the
Son than to him. III. 363, most of them, but not
all, addressed to the Father In ancient liturgies, and
in the English Liturgy, V, 381. 382. 383.
Prayer Books of king Edward, IV. 282. ra.
Praxeans, V. 238. 331. VIII. 134. men of the same prin
ciples with those of Sabellius, III. 31.
Praxeas, 1. U. 58. ra. 79. 310. III. 18. 99. 301. 413. IV.
89. V. 330. 340. 412. his heresy, 1. 11. 236. of the same
principles, in the main, with Noetus and Sabellius,
18. made one single hypostasis the one God, with
three names, 214. 248. charged the church with tri
theism, but was answered by Tertullian, 236. 271.
maintained that the Logos was not a distinct Person
from the Father, II. 5.
Precarious being, raodern Arians charged with making
the Son to be such, III. 206. the proper and full no
tion of the term, 207.
Precepts, affirmative and negative, the former admit of
Intermissions, the other not, V. 518.
Predestination and original sin, church of England doc
trines of, unanswerably vindicated from a Calvinistic
sense by bishop Bull, II. 311. remarks on the mean
ing of the seventeenth Article, 384.
Prepositions, what may be Inferred from the scripture
usage of them with respect to the Father and the
Son, II. 28.
Prescience, notice of the seeming repugnancy between
it and free-will. 111. 391. ra. divine prescience of fu-

INDEX, 239
ture contingents not considered by Episcopius ne
cessary to be believed, V. 6S- proofs in favour of
such a prescience, 67.
Presumptuous sins, a sermon on the nature and danger
of, IX. 147.
Pride, reflections upon, IX. n. 49. a sermon, shewing
shame and contempt to be the end of pride, 183.
what pride is, 184. the scripture doctrine of the un
profitableness of man's best performances, an argu
ment against spiritual pride, 275.
Prideaux, Humphrey, dean of Norwich, V. 362. VI.
122. ra. 169. re. 180. re. 279. VII. 307. re. VHI. 6. re. 21.
re. 26. re. his marks and characters of imposture, 78. ra.
Priest, its proper meaning, IX. 388. how far ministers
are strictly priests In the service of the eucharist,
VII. 349. who are deeraed such among protestants,
VIII. 342.
Priestcraft, not the cause of Christianity, VIIL 69. 70.
meaning of the term, 71.
Priesthood held by women araong some ancient sects,
X. 51.
Primasius, VII. 40. ra. 107. re. VIII. 198. re. 201. re.
Prime, at what hour performed, IV. 151. 231.
Primitive church, of what authority in controversy, I. u.
321. 323. 324. a safer rule to go by than private rea
soning in a matter above our comprehension, 326.
the three ways of ascertaining its sentiments relative
to any doctrine, V. 158. miracles and prophecies stUl
continued with it in the time of Irenaeus, 213,
Primmers, IV. 282, ra, 285, ra.
Principles, first, and axioms perceivable by Intuition,
not demonstration, IV. 470. see Religious principles.
Priority of order. In the Father, does not Imply that the
Son is a subordinate God, 1. 11. 51. re. consistent with
coequality. III. 94.
Trpo a'taiviev, or Trpb itdvrwv aitavaiv, meaning of, as applied
by the ancient writers to God the Son, I. li. 99.

240 INDEX.
Probable, misconceptions arising from its being in its
philosophical but unusual sense, V. 130.
Procession of the Holy Ghost, whether temporal or
eternal, left undecided by our church in the opi'nion
of Dr, Bennet, II. 310. Waterland considers that the
church has determined it, ib.
Procession from the Son, entertained both by Greeks
and Latins, IV. 246. expressed frequently in sense,
though rarely in terms, ih. asserted and cleared by
St, Austin, ib. notice of the dispute respecting it be
tween the Greeks and Latins, 290. opinion of the
Greek church respecting it, V. 52.
Proclus, III. 237. re. 249. re. 431, re. said to have bor
rowed from the scriptures, VIII. 19.
Procoplus, VIH. 162. re. 188. re. 302.
Prolation, or generation, used as equivalent words by
Irenaeus, I. ii. 97.
Proper, its various meanings, VIII. 349. ra.
Propertius, VI. 323.
Prophecies had not ceased In the church In the time of
Irenseus, V. 313.
Prophets, see False prophets.
Propitiatory, its larger sense, VIII. 346.
TrpoVcoTTOv, in what different senses used by the ancients,
III. 300. the ancient catholic sense of the word, 201.
difference between It and urroaraa-ig, 202.
Prosper, IV. 263. VI. 347. ra. 359. re.
¦jrpoatpepsiv, its signification In church writers, when ab
solutely put, X. 113.
Protagoras, " punished by the Athenians for doubting
" of the being of a God," VL 280.
Protestant churches vindicated for imposing creeds and
articles, V. 140. 141. what power they claim over
men's faith or consciences, 142,
Protestantism endangered by popish princes, VIII. 403.
¦Kpcarog &sog, expression of, borrowed frora pagan writers,
and why used, HI. 186.

INDEX. 341
TTpoiToroxog iraarjg xria-euig, in Coloss. 1. 15. how these words
should be interpreted, II. 3s.
Providence, notice of, in the government of human af
fairs, VIH. 450. 451. see Dealing.
Prudentlus, I. ii. 98. re. 106. re. IIL 100. re. 133. re. 268. re.
295. ra. VIII. 185. ra.
Przipcovius, Samuel, VII. 80. ra. 276. ra. 399. ra.
Psalm, or hymn, a title formerly commonly given in
England to the Athanasian Creed, IV. 158. 159. and
even sometimes to the Creeds and the Lord's Prayer,
159.
Psalms, a translation of, by Hampole, X. 275-
Psalters, notice of the different kind of Psalters, and the
names they have gone under, IV. 198. the Italic Latin
Psalter, ib. used before Jerorae's time, ih. and by the
Africans down to the sixth century, 199. the Roman
Psalter, ib. the Italic corrected by Jerome, ib. why
called Roman, ib. superseded in Gaul in the sixth
century by the Gallican Psalter, ib. 200. obtained at
Rome till the time of Pius V,, 199. where stUl used,
ib. the Gallican Psalter, ib. Jerorae's raore correct
Latin translation, ib. In what countries it came Into
use, 200. authorized by the council of Trent, ib. the
reading Psalms In the English Liturgy taken from
this version, 201. the Hebraic Latin Psalter, ih. Je
rome's own translation imraediately from the He
brew, ib. never used in the public church offices, ih.
specimens of old English Psalters, X. 399. 301.
Psathyrians, an Arian sect about the year 394, IIL 336.
Pseud- Alcuin, IX. 500. ra.
Pseud-Ambrose, II. 4. re. 9. re. 41. re. 100. re. 103. re.
148. re. 156. re. 336. re. III. 100. re. 204. re. 266. re. 395.
re. IV. 339. re. VII. 36. re, 40. re, 398. re, 307. re. 391.
re. 396. ra. VIIL 198. ra. 201. ra. 229. ra. 252. re. 326. re.
339. re. X.507.
Pseud- Athanasius, VIIL 3oi. w.
Pseudo-Basil, VII. 385. ra.
WATERLAND INDEX. R

342 INDEX.
Pseudo-Chrysostom, VII. 385. re.
Pseudo-Cyprian, VIII. 301. ra. 335. ra.
Pseudo-Dlonysius, HI. 90. ra. VII. 155. ra. 318. ra.
Pseudo-HIeronymus, VII. 330. ra.
Pseud- Ignatius, II. 193. ra. 337. ra. IV. 376. ra. 381.
Pseudo-Justin, II. 41. ra. no. ra. 160. re. III. 305. re. IX.
503. re.
Pseud-Origen, VII. 159. re. VIII. 134. re,
Pseudo-TertuUian, V. 181. re, 196, re, 333. re, 335, re,
351. n.
Ptolemy PhUometor, Aristobulus's preceptor, VIII, 5,
Ptolomseus, V. 360. re. VIII. 30. re.
Publican and Pharisee, parable of, explained in a ser
mon, IX. 338,
Puffendorf, Samuel, 1, 1, 355. V. 305. 500. 503. 504. re
VI. 140. re. 147. re. 319. 330. VII. 93. re. 334. ra. 311
ra. 313. 313. VIII. 67. re. 88. re. 95. re. 97. re. 98. re
99. re. 100. 104. 106. re. 118. re. IX. 439. ra. 434. ra. 454
ra. X. 100. 473. 474. 475. 477. 483. 486. 489. 491
his treatise de Jure Naturce et Gentium translated
into French by Barbeyrac, 1. 1. 134. V. 394. an able di
vine as well as a consummate statesman, VIL 331. his
Divine Feudal Law, translated by Dorrlngton, 331. ra.
PiUler, — V. 130. re. 319. re.
Purvie, see Pervie.
Puteanus, Johannes, VIII. 350. re, when he flourished,
IV. 415, maintained that the Deity could not be de
monstrated a priori, but that some of his attributes
might, 416.
Putschius, Elias, X, 337.
Pyle, Thomas, rector of Lynn, I, 1. 393.
Pynson, Richard, X. 335.
Pythagoras, 1. 11.86. said to have borrowed from Moses's
law, VIIL 5. 7. 8. 10. 13. 15. 30. Lactantius's opin
ion, 13. 14. some have thought that he fetched his
knowledge from Zoroastres and the Persian maglans,
31.

INDEX. 343
S.
Quadring, Gabriel, master of Magdalene college, Cam
bridge, 1. 1. 9. re. notice of his death, 9.
Quarto-decimans, VII. 430.
Quesnel, Paschasius, IV. 139. 140. 143. 148. 194. 196.
318. 319. 333. 350. 363. re. 364. published pope Leo's
works, 137. considered VigUius Tapsensis to be
the author or the Athanasian Creed, ib. his opinion
respecting its age, &c., 144. his opinions attacked
by Antelmi, 140. disapproved by Muratori, 141.
adopted by TiUemont, 140. and Natalis Alexander,
143.
Quien, Michael le. III. 416. re. IV. 143. 150. 184. 330.
339. 349. 350. 353. 359. ra. 393. ra. 305. ra. V. 166.
308. ra. 309. ra. 338. VII. 399. VIII. 138. re. IX. 503. re.
the learned editor of Damascen, III. 356. IV. 141.
incUned to ascribe the Athanasian Creed to pope
Anastasius I., 141. his opinions respecting the age,
&c. of the Creed, ib. 144,
Qulntilians, their baptisms rejected by the church, X,
133, allowed women to be priests, 51,
R.
Rabanus Maurus, VIII. 355. re. IX, 501.
Racovian Catechism, VIL 85, 305, re. 306. re. 361. 363.
331. express both for adoration and invocation of
Christ, V. 386.
Radolphus, one of Gregory IX.'s legates in the confer
ences with the Greeks at Constantinople, IV. 158.
Rainbow, observations respecting, VI, 43, 43.
Ralnolds, John, VIII. 168. re. 194. ra.
Rapln de Thoyras, Paul, VI. 319.
Ratherlus, IV. 336. 337. bishop of Verona, 153. after
wards of Liege, ib. restored to his see of Verona, ib.
Ratram, see Bertram.
Ravenna, council of, X. 13. re.
Ravennius, bishop of Aries, IV. 262. ra.
K 2

244 INDEX.
Ravius, Christian, IV. 238. re.
Rawlinson, Richard, I. 1. 7. 216. 301. 303, X. 435. re.
Raynolde, Thomas, X. 333. 373. 399.
Read, Anthony, master of the free school at Lincoln,
1.1.8.
Real presence, a phrase of some latitude, VII. 330.
Reason Insufficient to be a guide In matters of religion,
V. 540. VI. 190.
Reasoning, private, not safer to go by than the primi
tive church in a matter above our comprehension, I.
U. 336.
Rebellion, a sermon against, VIIL 387. notice of the
rebellion against Charles I.,455. and of that in 1715,
400. fomented by papists, 401.
Redemption, whether it requires Infinite powers, conse
quently eternal duration. III. 333.
Redman, Robert, X. 337. 336. 399.
Reductio ad absurdum, the lowest kind of demonstra
tion, and why, IV. 435.
Reed, Dr., I. I. 301.
Reeves, judge, X. 424.
Reeves, WUliam, V. 292. re. 294. ra. VII. 60. VHI. 300.
re. X. 144.
Reformed churches, whether the title be just, X. 185.
reformed and Lutheran churches, distinction of these
terms, 1. 1. 241. ra.
Regenerate state, a sermon to prove that a sinless per
fection and security of salvation are no prerogatives
of a regenerate state, IX. 263.
Regeneration, its meaning, passively considered, VI.
343. the name, or the notion, probably not altoge
ther new In our Lord's time, 344. how used there, ib.
how our Lord improved the notion, 345. the ancients
took In baptism to their notion of regeneration, 346.
and used the word for baptism, ih. so that according
to them regeneration was either baptism Itself, or a
change of raan's spiritual state, wrought by the Spirit

INDEX, 245
in or through baptism, ib. the blessings It carries with
it, 348. renovation how distinguished from regenera
tion, 349. their difference drawn out Into distinct
articles, 352, 363, these general principles applied to
four special cases, 354, without baptism a person is
not regenerate, 355. observations respecting the mis
application of the term regeneration, 363. mischief
arising therefrom, 365, censure of pretended marks
of regeneration, 370. regeneration and justification,
distinction between, IX. 433. bishop Bull's distinc
tion, X. 496. short outline of regeneration, 493.
sometimes expressed by dvaxatvaoa-ig, 496. what it is
in adults, 498. seemingly applied to a birth into a life
of glory above, Matth. xix. 38., VI. 347.
Regino, abbot of Prom, IV. 149, IX, 500. ra.
Reimman, — VIIL 50. re. 60. re. 64. re. 69. re.
Rejoice, its ancient meaning, X. 366.
Reland, Hadrian, VI. 57. re. 58. re. VII, 316, re. 358. ra.
Relations, unknown, create no obligation, Infer no duty,
V. 543. relations do not always continue the same,
ib.
Religion, Kelsall's opinion how all questions in matters
of religion should be decided, X, 13.
Religious melancholy, observations upon, IX. 167.
Religious principles, a sermon on the care required in
choosing them, and the steadiness in retaining them,
IX. 387,
Rembertus, IV. 335. monk of Corbey, and afterwards
archbishop of Hamburgh and Bremen, 153. wrote the
Life of Anscharlus, his predecessor in the see, ih.
Remembrance, scriptural notion of, archbishop Tillot-
son's explanation of, VII. 81. ra.
Remigius Antissiodorensis, VII. 107. re. VIIL 198. re. X,
513, his opinion respecting the eucharistic elements,
VIII, 351.
Remission of sins conferred by God alone, VII. 335.
justification of sinners comes to the same with remis-
R3

346 INDEX.
sion, VII. 335. God often confers it in this life, 336.
such present remission ordinarily conferred in baptism,
339. and in the communion, 340. proved from scripture,
343. corroborated by the ancients, 247. taught by the
reformers, 251. the judgment of the English church,
353. objections answered, 355. difference of the re
mission in baptism and in the eucharist, 257- remis
sion of sins a considerable part of justification, IX,
429-
Remonstrants, Episcopius their founder, V. 4. S5- ^^'
lieved the doctrine of the Trinity, but denied its im
portance, 4. object of this view, ib. censures of this
opinion, 4. w. 5. 27. re. Llraborch one of the most ce
lebrated of this party, SS- objected to them that they
made blasphemers of the Calvinists, but easily passed
over the Socinians, 61. distinguish in practice (though
they often confound in theory) between fundamentals
of communion and fundamentals of salvation, VIIL
94-
Renaudot, Eusebius, IV. 232. 235. ra. 312. re. 313. re.
VII. 32. re. 179. re. 251. 253. re. 296. 299 — 302. 304.
re. 307. ra. 424. re. VIII. 185. re. IX. 501. re.
Renovation, how distinguished from regeneration, VI.
349. their difference drawn out Into articles, 352. 362.
these general principles applied to four special cases,
354. Its meaning, IX. 431.
Repentance, what It means, and wherein it consists, VII.
399. a fundamental doctrine, VIII, 98.
Repenting sinner, a sermon explaining the joy in hea
ven over one, more than over ninety and nine just
men, IX. 306.
Reply to Dr. Waterland' s Defence of his Queries, see
Jackson.
Restoration of Charles IL, a sermon on that festival,
VHI. 449,
Resurrection, a fundamental doctrine, VIII. 100, inter
preted in a metaphorical sense by some ancient here-

INDEX, 247
tics, 114. proved from the eucharist, 132. the na
ture and force of Christ's argument against the Sad
ducees, for a resurrection, explained in a sermon, IX.
302.
Revealed religion, why a denial of its utility is by con
sequence a denial of its truth, VIII. 3. how usually
attacked by modern infidels, 47.
Revelation, the statement controverted, that the world
was without a revelation for four thousand years, ex
cepting only a thousandth part of the, whole, VI.
171. not considered needless by the pagans, VHI.
28. cannot be proved to be needless, 32.
Reynolds, — VI. 41. re.
Rhemish Testament, notice of, X. 352. 397. 398.
Ribera, VI. 267. re,
RIcaut, sir Paul, IV. 240, re, 312, re, IX. xxiv.
Richard IL, X. 3SS-
Rlchardus de Media VUla, IV. 414. 447. re. Richard of
Middleton, when he flourished, 402. famous in his
time, and styled the solid doctor, ih. declares the Di
vine existence not to be demonstrable a priori, lb.
but that we may reason d, priori from existence to at
tributes, or from attribute to attribute, 403.
RIculphus, bishop of Soissons, IV. 153.
Ridley, Dr. Glocester, I. 1. 211. his sermons on the di
vinity and offices of the Holy Ghost, reprinted, 127.
recomraended to all divinity students, ib.
Ridley, Nicholas, bishop of London, VII. 186.
RIgaltius, Nicholas, VII. 169.
Rimini, see Ariminum.
Rivetus, Andrew, V. 311. ra. 319. re. VI. 268, re. VIII.
250. ra. 256. re. 273. 374. re. 378. re. 379. ra. 333. ra. X,
517-
Robert, king of France, IV, 154,
Robert of Gloucester, 1, 1. 317. X. 337. 331. 332. 290,
434, 435. 443. Waterland laboured much to Improve
Hearne's edition, I. i. 303. a MS. of his book in Tri-
R 4

348 INDEX,
nity college library, Cambridge, more correct than
the one Hearne printed from, X. 233.
Roberts, — V. 23. w. 254, ra,
Robinson, John, bishop of London, I. 1, 178, 307. 332.
VI. 329. opposed the attempt of the Arians to alter
the Doxology in the singing Psalms, I. 1. 64. II, Iv.
rudely attacked by Whiston, Sykes, and others In
consequence, 1. I. 6S' appointed Waterland the first
lady Moyer's lecturer, 6s. 67. the sermons dedicated
to him, II. UI.
Roccha, Angelus, X. 237.
Rogers, (alias Matthew,) John, X. 309. 342. 343. 356.
Rogers, Dr. John, II. 284. 366. V. 80. ra. 88. 114. w.
117. ra. 120, ra, 143. ra. 148. re, 153. 160. re. 258, re,
VI. 298. his rules for Interpreting scripture, V. 290, re.
Rohault, James, VI. 317, 318,
RoUe, see Hampole.
Roman Creed, see Apostles' Creed.
Roman Psalter, notice of certain MSS. of, with the
Athanasian Creed, IV, 185, 194.
Romanensis lingua, or Rustica Romana, the language
spoken in France in the ninth century, IV. 205,
Rome, church of, notwithstanding its corruptions, re
tains the divinity of Christ, 111, 7. when it received
the Athanasian Creed, IV, 228, 231. backward in
admitting any alteration, 228. when it used the Nicene
Creed, ib. its method of treating scripture and the
fathers, V. 318. observations respecting its pretence
of tradition, 325. pleads for two or more true con
structions of scripture, VI, 5, destroys the outward
sign of the eucharist, Vll. 35. its view of remis
sion of sins In the eucharist considered, 264. some
times distinguishes between excluding men abso
lutely from Christian communion, and peremptorUy
sentencing the same men to eternal damnation, VIII.
93. motives of belief in that church, according to
Chillingworth, X. 469.

INDEX, 249
Rome, see of, bishop Peacock's statement respecting
Constantine's donation to, X, 264,
Ross, — VI, 133, 135, ra, 235, ra.
Rotharls, IV. 227.
Rownlng, John, VI. 318.
Royal library, IV. 207. 272. re. 277. re. 280. re. X. 294.
328. notice of a MS. Commentary there of the
Psalms and Hymns of the Church, and of the Atha
nasian Creed, IV. 178. and of a Roman Psalter, with
the Athanasian Creed, 192. and of a MS. there ofthe
Athanasian Creed that belonged to Lewis IX., 195.
Royal Society library, IV. 86. X. 275. 298. possesses
the Norfolk library, IV. 193.
Ruarus, VIII. 142. re. one of the shrewdest and learned
est of the Socinians, VII. 263.
Rubric of the commissioners for reviewal of the Liturgy,
1689, respecting the Athanasian Creed, IV. 305. ra.
Ruelius, Joannes Ludovicus, his opinion respecting the
Athanasian Creed, IV. 136. 144.
Ruffinus, II. 277. ra. III. xvi. 16. re. 46. re. 227. 321. 323.
326. ra. 386. IV. 106. 315. 320. ra. 323. re. 324. ra. 327.
re. 329. ra. V. 167. 169. 197. w. 221. 395. 404. VIII.
241. ra. X. 56. 94. ra. 129. 130. Cave's censure of his
History, 130.
Ruinart, Thierry, III. 48. ra. 70. 119.
Rupertus Tuitiensis, III. 100. ra. 296. ra. VIII. 249.
Russel, John, IV. 178. X. 274. 277. 279. 294.346.348.
384. 391. 392. minister of Poole, Dorset, and preacher
of St. John's, Wapping, 395. ra. his service to Mr.
Lewis, ih.
Russian church, see Muscovite church.
Rymer, Thomas, VII. 15. X. 342.

Sa, Eraanuel de, VIII. 199. ra.
Sabbath, probably instituted soon after the creation,
VI. 175-

250 INDEX,
Sabellianism was, that Father and Son were one and
the same hypostasis, or Person, 1,11,79, 272. IIL 405.
its essence, 423. the Sabellian doctrine of the Trinity,
109. Origen's account of it very distinct and accu
rate, 410. the catholic doctrine the medium between
it and Arianism, I. Ii. 235. Sabellianism and Arian
ism how near akin, 251. where they differ, 252. So
cinianism near to Sabellianism, ib. Sabellianism more
consistent than Arianism, but Arianism more pious,
253-
SabeUIans, IV. 311. V. 228. 231. 232. VIH. 134. in the
controversy between the catholics and SabeUians,
what point alone was necessary for the catholics to
prove, I. li. 295. their Interpretation of John I, i, with
observations on it, II, 3, 25. 37. how they explained
away the personality of the Logos, 3. 5. their raean
ing of hypostasis. III. 415. their peculiar tenet, 200.
IV. 283, 284. called In consequence Patripassians,
283.
Sabellius, I. ii. 18. 210. HI. 109. 130. 178. 409, 413.
417. 419, 434 ra, IV. 358. V, 330. 314. 343. 413. his
heresy, I. ii. 336. IV. 318. maintained that there was
one hypostasis only, under three names, 214. 248.
charged the catholics with tritheism, 236. 271. how
thought to have refined on the Noetlan scheme, 236.
maintained that two real persons cannot be one being
or substance, 251. asserted that the Logos was not a
distinct Person from the Father, II. 5. how he mis
interpreted Person, as applied to the Trinity, III.
201. 203. for what condemned by the ancients, 436.
Sacrament, notice respecting this title of the eucharist,
VII. 31.
Sacramenta, in the plural, often used by the fathers for
a single sacrament, IX. 478. ra.
Sacraments and duties, distinction between, VII. 313.
the Jewish sacrifices also sacraments, VHI. 335.
Sacraments, the two, considered as positive institutions.

INDEX.

251

V. 464. shewn to be, in some sense, means to moral,
to Christian virtue, both naturally and superuatu
rally, ib. the right and worthy use of them is not
only a means to virtue, but is virtue, Is part of our
moral and Christian holiness, piety and perfection,
469. they are further the instituted ordinary means
of applying the benefit of the great atonement to
every worthy receiver, 473. they may be compared
to moral duties, and in some cases preferred to them,
according as the circumstances direct, 479. the two
sacraments shewn on scripture grounds to be federal
rites, 493. essential to the Christian covenant, VIII.
99. are in fact its seals, ib. their subserviency to true
and sound faith, 129. are standing monuments ofthe
truth of Christianity, 130. are also of service for the
supporting of particular doctrines against various un
believers, ib. the humanity of Christ proved against
the Docetae and the Marcionites from the eucharist,
131. 134. also the creation of the visible world by
God most high against the Valentlnlan Gnostics, it,
also the resurrection of the body, 132. also the use
of wine against the Encratltae, or Aquarians, 134. also
the doctrine of the Trinity, from the form of bap
tism, against various heretics, ib. also the divinity of
Christ, against the Arians, 135. also the real union
of Father and Son from both the sacraments, 136. also
the divinity of the Holy Ghost, frora the form of
baptism, against the Macedonians, 137. also the non-
absorption of Christ's manhood in his Godhead, from
the eucharist, against the ApoUinarlans and Euty
chlans, ib. 139. also original sin, from the ancient
practice of baptism, against Pelagius, 138. also the
non-division of the manhood of Christ from the God
head, from the eucharist, against the Nestorians, 139.
also the non-use of images, 140. also the falsehood of
Socinus's tenets from both the sacraments, 141. 142.
Sacrifice, notice respecting this title of the eucharist.

252 INDEX.
VII. 36. how understood, 37. what the fathers really
meant by the word, and in what sense they applied
it to the eucharist, 344. w, what they judged to be
the truest sacrifice, 347. man's duty to offer up spi
ritual sacrifice, enforced in a sermon, IX, 386,
Sacrifice, spiritual, true sacrifice, VIH. 148. what Is
meant by it, ih. Plato's definition of sacrifice, 149. ra.
St, Austin's, 149. Aquinas's, ib. this notion admitted
by the early reformers, and even by the Romanists,
ib. how material things came to be considered essen
tial to a true sacrifice, 150. how the protestants an
swered the charge ofthe Romanists, that they had no
sacrifice, ih. 151. spiritual sacrifices proved to be true
sacrifices against Bellarmine, 152. his artful contriv
ance to evade the old definitions of sacrifice, refuted,
156. his definition of a sacrifice, 159. ra. irreconcile
able with the sacrifice of the cross, 159. archbishop
Sandys's definition, 161. ra. references to testimonies
ofthe ancients against material sacrifice, 162. w. notice
of protestants who adhered to the old definitions, 163.
and of those who used different language In explain
ing it, 168. and of those who considered it a mate
rial sacrifice, 172. excesses of Johnson's scheme in
depreciating spiritual sacrifices, 182. in overvaluing
material sacrifices, 186. his excesses in relation to
our Lord's supposed sacrifice in the eucharist, 194.
and in relation to the sacrifice of the cross, 207. a
brief analysis of his system, 218. why the eucharist
is particularly called a sacrifice, 333. authors who
have owned external sacrifices, 373. ra. raeaning of
extrinsic and intrinsic sacrifices, ih. distinctions of
sacrifice, 287. patriarchal, pagan. Mosaic, and Chris
tian, ih. the two oldest names of sacrifice, 288. ra.
active and passive, 289. this distinction of use in ex
plaining the fathers, 290. extrinsic and intrinsic, 291.
self-sacrifice the greatest sacrifice, 292. visible and
invisible, 294. material and Immaterial, or corporeal

INDEX. 253
and incorporeal, 398. bloody and unbloody, 303. a
distinction borrowed from the Pythagoreans, ib. Jus
tin Martyr seems to have led the way, ib. testimonies
of the ancients, to shew that unbloody sacrifice was
never a name for the eucharistic elements, 304.
smoky and unsmoky, 313. false and true, 319. the
preceding distinctions discriminate Christian from
Jewish and pagan sacrifices ; the following respect
only the Jewish and Christian, 330, old and new, ib.
legal or literal, and spiritual or evangelical, or carnal
and spiritual, or earthly and spiritual, or typical and
true, or symbolical and true, 333, 334. the legal sa
crifices shewn to be typical of our Lord's sacrifice,
and symbolical of ours, 325. Aaronical and Melchi
zedekian, 330. testimonies of the fathers to this dis
tinction, 333. 335. the Jewish sacrifices also sacra
ments, 33S. the following distinctions regard Chris
tian sacrifices alone, 340. external and internal, ih. pri
vate and public, 341. lay and clerical, ih. gratulatory
and propitiatory, 345. sacrifice in a large, general
sense, and sacrifice in a more restrained, eminent, or
emphatical meaning, 347. the Lord's sacrifice emi
nently the sacrifice, 348. the eucharist emphatically
the sacrifice of the church, ih. real and nominal, 350.
comprising, instrumental and real, ib. verbal and real,
354, material things considered as sacrifices under
the law but not under the gospel, 3S6. commemo
rative and real, 358. what meant by terming the eu
charist a commemorative sacrifice, 360.
Sacrificers, who are deemed such among protestants,
VIII. 342.
Sacrifices, probably of divine appointment, VI. 40. 175.
184. 238. VIH. 24. their object, VI. 40. V»
Sadducees, their distinguishing principles, IX. 303. dis
putable whether they received only Moses's books
as canonical scripture, 306.
Sadeel, Anthony, X. 517.

254 INDEX.
Salisbury, bishop of, see G. Burnet.
Salisbury, WiUiam, X. 338. ra.
Sallust, III. 244. ra. 431. ra.
Sallustius, Calus Crispins, VI. 317.
Salmasius, Claude, VII. 273. w. 320. ra. VIII. 190. ra.
195. ra. X. 507—518. _
Salmasius, alias Simplicius Verinus, VIII. 347. ra.
Salmeron, — VIII. 121. ra. 172. ra. 198. ra. X. 471.
Salmon, — VI. 315. 322.
Saltmarsh, — VI. 169. w.
Salvation, necessary terms of, soraewhat less strict than
those of church-communion, VIIL 93. and why, ib.
see Regenerate state.
Salvian, V. 119. ra.
Sameness made by union, 111. 302. 364. 410. 411.
Sameness, common to the Trinity, how far explicable,
IIL 304. 319.
Samonas, X. 510.
Samuel, serraon upon his appearance to Saul at En-dor,
IX. 411.
Sanchoniatho, VI. 53.
Sancta Clara Franciscus a, X. 483. published a book
to make the Thirty-nine Articles speak popish senti
ments, V. 150.
Sanctification and justification near allied, but not the
same thing, IX. 431. distinction between them, 433.
see Holy Ghost.
Sancto Victore, Hugo de, VIIL 330, ra, X. 506.
Sandius, Christopher, 1, 1, 36. 11, 391, II. 261. Ill, xviu,
142, 316. V. 208. ra. the famous Arian, IV. 137.
falsely maintained that the opinion of the Homo
ousians and Sabelllans respecting the Son of God
was the sarae, I. 11. 283. ra. ascribes the Athanasian
Creed to Athanasius, bishop of Spire, IV. 137. his
opinion respecting its age, 8cc., ib. 144.
Sandys, Edwin, archbishop of York, X. 515. his defini
tion of sacrifice, VIH. 161. ra.

INDEX,

255

Saporls, king, VIII. 306.
Saracens circumcised at about thirteen years of age,
VL57.
Sardican council, the false one. III. 297. or synod of
Philippopolis, in the year 347, condemned Athana
sius, Hosius, and Julius, as they themselves had been
condemned by the true Sardican council, 280. Hilary
endeavoured to interpret their confession to a catho
lic sense, ih.
Sarum MS. of an Anglo-Saxon version of the Athana
slan Creed, IV. 207.
Saturnilians, V. 190.
Saturnllus, III. 345.
Saturnlnus, V. 360, ra. X. 138. taught that this lower
world was made by angels, II. 58.
Saul, see Samuel.
Saulien, St., X. 501,
Saunderson, Nicholas, VL 330. 333.
Saurin, James, VI. 44. ra. S3- ra. 57-
Savoy, library of the duke of, at Turin, had Baldensal's
MS, History of Piedmont, IV. 161.
Saxon Gospels, notice of, X. 344.
Saywell, — V. 319- m.
Scaliger, — VII. 31. ra. 49. 51. ra.
Scandret, — VII. 15. VIII, 308, ra.
Scepticism, its creed, V. 359.
Schaffmannus, — VI, 368, ra.
Scharpius, — VIII. 373. ra, a learned Calvinist, 163,
when he published his Cursus Theologiais, Ib, con
sidered the eucharist a true sacrifice, ih.
Schelstrate, Emanuel, VII, 419. 430. ra. 431.
Schllctlng, SUchtIng, — VII. n. 56. ra, 63. ra. 305. ra.
311. ra. 313. ra, 361. 363. 331. ra. 399. ra. X. 501.
Schmldius, Erasmus, IV. 6S-
Schoolmen, Inclined to theism, IV. 398. great masters
in abstract reasoning, ib. their characters vindicated
in that respect, 399. testimonies from many of them

356 INDEX.
that the existence of the Deity is nol demonstrable
a priori, IV. 399. &c. how they undesignedly hurt
the doctrine of the Trinity, V. S3-
School-notions, a term of art applied by the Arians to
the catholic prevailing notions of the Trinity, I. li.
318.
Schroerus, Joannes Fridericus, VI. 45. ra. VIII. 33. ra.
Sclavonian letters, said to be invented by Cyrill and
Methodius, IV. 336.
Scortla, Baptist, VIII. 156. ra. 173. ra.
Scott, Dr. John, VI. 315. 317. 333.
Scotus, Joannes Duns, IV. 413. ra. 414. X. 514. when
he flourished, IV. 404. styled doctor Subtilis, lb. a
rival of Aquinas, ih. founder of a new sect among
the schoolmen, ib. declares the Divine existence not
demonstrable a priori, ib.
Scotus, Michael, IV. 398. ra.
Scripture, the use and value of ecclesiastical antiquity
In Interpreting scripture, V. 354. objections answer
ed, 383. the rule of truth, but not the rule of inter
pretation for church forms, 388. notice respecting
the fathers allegorizing scripture, 313.364. the three
fold method of interpreting scripture laid down by
St. Jerome, 366. the ancient fathers the best com
ment on it in the estimation of the church of Eng
land, 439. how disparaged by enthusiasm, VI. 333.
scripture alone our complete rule of faith and man
ners, VII. 3. for the right understanding of it, it is
of great moment to know what the most eminent
writers or teachers, ancient or modern, have thought
before us on the same subject, 3 — 10. more espe
cially to observe what they unanimously agreed in, 3.
divine law is the authentic rule of action, but the
common reason of mankind is the rule of interpreta
tion, ib. the novelty of any interpretation is of itself
a strong presumption against it, 9. the fact of ex
tracts of scripture being translated into Greek before

INDEX. 257
the time of Alexander the Great not now comraonly
admitted, VIIL 5. bishop Peacocke considered that
the pope could change any ordinance of an apostle,
but not of Christ, contained in holy writ, X. 335. his
reasonings to prove the law of nature prior to all
scripture, and therefore not grounded thereupon, 345
— 351. see Authorized version and Interpretation.
Scrivener, — V. 5. 379. re. 393. re. 394. re. 319. re. 336. re.
IX. xix. re. X. 485.
Scriverius, Peter, X. 337.
Seeker, Thomas, (afterwards archbishop of Canter
bury,) succeeded Potter in the see of Oxford, X. 430.
Sednlius, Callus, or CsecUIus, VII. 107. ra. VHI. 198. ra.
Seed, Jeremiah, I. 1. 3. 13. 95. 330. 336. 343. VI. 334.
IX. 1. n. minister of Twickenham chapel, I. 1. 311.
his Moyer's Lectures commended, ih. his high cha
racter, 3 II . ra.
Selden^ John, V. 503. VL 48. ra. 95. re. 134. re. 344. re.
VIII. 14. re. 36. ra.
Self-condemnation, two kinds of, V. 85.
Self-existence, or aselty. Is negative. III. 395. its mean
ing, 396. Idea of self-existence, not the same with
that of necessary existence, or of eternity, I. Ii, 86.
its difference from that of necessary existence shewn,
ih. not an essential character of God, 363. considered
as negative and relative, and called a personal cha
racter, ib. III. 305, as distinct from necessary exist
ence, expressive only of the order and manner in
^vhlch the perfections are In the Father, 164, 305.
confounded with necessary existence by the Arians,
314, question upon which the learned have differed
concernmg it, 394.
Self-love, a sermon upon the nature and kinds of, IX. 3s.
Self-sacrifiee, the greatest sacrifice, VIII. 392.
Selfishness, reflections upon^ IX. 30.
Semi-Arlanlsm, perfect nonsense and contradiction, I.
ii. 159.
WATERLAND INDEX. c

358 INDE X,
Semi-Arlans and Arians, both come to one at last, I. ii.
146.
Seneca, Lucius Annaeus,V.53i.re.VI.333.VIII.i9.8o.re.
Sensuality, reflections upon, IX. 50.
Septuagint, VIII. 30. a very unusual freedom employed
In the version of Isaiah ix. 6., IL 131. how probably
it arose, ih. the Septuagint considered as an inspired
performance by Irenaeus, 131. Clemens of Alexandria
equally an admirer of it, 133. uses Kugiog SuvajoisMv
and Kuptog Travroxparcap indifferently for the same He-'
brew words, 138.
Seraplon, bishop of Antioch, III. 215. X. 30. 91. anec
dote of Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria, his sending
the eucharist to him when dying, VII. 348.
Serarius, Nicolaus, IV. 216.71. 313. re.
Seres,. WUUam, printer, X. 313. 313. 399.
Sermons ofthe eighteenth century vindicated, I. i. 384.
Servia, now a province of Turkey, IV. 235. its first re
ception of Christianity, 336.
Sethoites, V. 260. re.
Seventh day, observations respecting the origin of its
sacredness, VIII. 34.
Severians, V. 360. re.
Severus, Alexander, VIL 57. re.
Sextus Empirlcus, HI. 356. re. VIII. 68. re. 69.
Seymour, queen Catharine, X. 373. 373. 374. 376, 378
-381,
Seymour, Thomas lord, X. 373. 378.
Shaftesbury, eari of, VI. 53. w. 63. ra, 95. ra. 360. VIIL
54, re. 63. re. retailed by Tindal, I. 1. 158.
Sharpe, John, archbishop of York, VI. 313. 315, 317,
344. re. 346. re. 351. re. 373. re. VIL 143. 371. 343. ra.
371. ra. 384. re. 389. ra. as judicious a divine as any our
church has had, VII. 389. his observations upon the
computations by weeks, VIII. 33.
Sharrock, — V. 503. 528. re. 532. re. VI. 67. 169. re. VIII.
66. 71. IX. XV. n.

INDEX. 259
Sheba, queen of, uncertain whether she became a Jewish
proselyte, VI. 178.
Shepherd's Almanack, or Calendar, when first com
posed in French, X. 207. twice translated into Eng
lish, when the last time, ih.
Sherlock, Thomas, bishop of London, son of dean Sher
lock, I. i. 13. 40. 83. 255. 331. II. 361. V. 6. re. 37. ra.
45. 52. 172- re. 266. re. 272. re. 314. re. 331. re. 400. re.
401. re. VI. 91. re. 94. re. 324. VIL 438. 71. VIIL 34.
95. ra. 97. ra. 98. w. 99. ra. 104. ra. X. 419. 421. 472.
473. 476. 480. 484. probably drew up, as vice-chan
cellor of Cambridge, their address of thanks to
George I. for his present of bishop Moore's library,
I. 1. 14. ra. his politics suspected of being against the
Hanoverian succession, 17. supposed to be the au
thor of the Vindication of the Defence of Dr. Stilling
fleet, X. 102.
Sherlock, Dr. William, afterwards dean of St. Paul's,
father of bishop Sherlock, 1. 1. 40. 257. VL 324. VIII.
87. ra. an answer to what tracts he wrote, his Vindi
cation of the Doctrine of the Trinity, I. 1. 41. his
method of explaining the mystery disapproved even
by many of the advocates of the same doctrine, ih.
Dr. Wallis considered some of his illustrations as ap
proaching to trithelsra, ib. Dr. South attacked him
on the same grounds, ib. (these two in turn were
charged with Sabellianism, ib.) his view of the doc
trine publicly prohibited at Oxford, ih. the royal au
thority Interfered to check the heat of this contro
versy, ib.
Shuckford, Samuel, VI. 57. 62. re. 67. 87. re. 176. re.
VIII. 24. re.
Sidney college library, Cambridge, 1. 1. 6. X. 275. 292.
294. 396. 397. 398. 355. 356. 359. 392. 395. 397- 398.
has a very old copy of Hampole's Coinmentary of
the Psalms and Hymns ofthe Church, IV. 179.
Sldonlus, VIIL 343. re. s 2

36o INDEX.
Silvester, pope, X, 365,
Silvius, Eusebius, IV. 364. re. VIII. 96. re.
Simeon Thessalonicensis, IX. 506. re.
SlmUltudes, or illustrations used by the ancients to de
note the connection between the Father and the Son,
notice of them. III. 393.
Simon Magus, II. 3. V. 186. VIII. 116. X. 499. 500.
borrowing Platonic sentiments, asserted that this
lower world was made by angels, II. 58. his follow
ers called Docetae, V. 187. taught that men are saved
by grace only, without any regard to good works,
IX. 363.
Simon Tornacensis, priest of Tournay, taught divinity
at Paris, IV. 171. his MS. works in many libraries,
ih. amongst them an Exposition of the Athanasian
Creed, 173. of which Oudin gives an account, ih.
Simon, Richard, IX. 507. re. X. 510. 511.
Simonlans, V. 190. 350. one of their tenets, VI. 371. re.
Simplicity of God, why a mystery, I. 11. 333. how be
set with difficulties, 334.
Simplicity of mind, a sermon on the true wisdom of,
IX. 194.
Simplicius, III. 343.
Simplicius Verinus, see Salmasius.
Simpson, Thomas, VI. 316. 317. 318.
Sin, material and formal, V. 130.
Sincerity divided into two kinds, V. in. the plea of
sincerity, in behalf of teachers of false doctrines, con
sidered, ib.
Sinner, see Repenting Sinner.
Sins In general, their nature, kinds, and measures, IX.
148. definition of sin, ib. sins of commission and
omission, what, ih. sins of ignorance, what, 150. of
Infirmity, what, 151, of presumption, what, 153, sins
reducible to three heads, 353, see Irfirmity, Pre
sumptuous sins. Remission, and Venal sins.
Sion coUege library, X, 380. 386. 393.

INDEX. 361
Siricius, pope, VIL 426.
Sirmium, council of, HI. 286, 397. composed mostly
of men of Arian principles, 377, Hilary once judged
kindly of them, yet afterwards altered his sentiments,
ih, Tillemont's opinion of them, ih. condemned Pho
tinus, ih. their opinion of the Son's generation, 378.
Sirmondus, Jacobus, IV. 148. 150. 152. 258. ra. 259. ra.
Slslnnius, of the Novatian sect, I. II. 99. II. 238. re. III.
xli. xiv.
Skulsh, Squislus, or Squlsus, John, X. 238.
Slade, — V. 549. re.
Sllchtlng, see Schlicting.
Smalbroke, Richard, bishop of St. David's, I. 1. 316.
III. 262. re. 263. ra. V, 30. 311, ra. X, 423. 501, notice
of Waterland's Defence of him in relation to the
charge of persecution, in answer to J. Jones, 1, 1, 173.
174.
Smalcius, Valentine, VII. 34. S^- '"¦- 80. n. 83. ra. 84. 88.
310. 311. 313. ra. 361.
Smith, — II. 393.
Smith, John, VI. 337. 343. 349. 353. 356. ra. 368. n.
VIII. 58. ra.
Smith, Robert, VL 323.
Smithj Thomas, IV, 185. ra. 186. ra, 332, VII, 113. ra.
VIII. 121. IX. xxiv. 507. ra. X. 278. 425. drew up a
catalogue ofthe Cotton MSS., IV. 189.
Smith, Thomas, X. 471.
Smyth, Richard, X. 518.
Snake, Leslie, VI. 369. ra.
Socinian congregations now in England were formeriy
Unitarian, which had sprung from Arian, 1. 1. 132. ra.
Socinianism, near to SabeUlanism, I. U. 252.
Socinians, V. 331. VIL 399. interpret those texts of
scripture, which speak of the Son's power of creat
ing, of a metaphorical creation, I. U. 137. why they
adopted this Idea, II. 60. those who deny the person
ality of the Logos are rather Photinians, or Sabel-
S3

363 INDEX.
Hans, II. 6. the Socinian interpretation ofthe beginning
of St. John's Gospel, with observations on It, 8. 34.
37. the later Socinians have rather closed In with the
Sabellian construction, 8. 60. found the worship of
Christ on his power of judging, HI. 376. notice of
their pretence of tradition, V. 326. either Ignorantiy
or artfully confound the Ebionites and Nazarasans,
ih. reject the invisible grace of the eucharist, VII.
35. their scheme of the eucharist, 204. their objec
tions against remission of sins in the eucharist an
swered, 255 — 264. their objections against sanctifica
tion being conveyed in the eucharist groundless, 308.
mischief of their view of the eucharist, 391.
Socinus, Faustus, II. 6. V. 264. 283. 314. 320. ra. 339.
342. VII. 5.9. n.ra. 3S. 63. ra. 71. 202. ra. 204. ra. 260.
a6i. 272. 273. 274. 321. 339. VIIL 211. allowed that
St. John, as well as the Jews, understood that our
Lord had declared himself equal with God, in John
v, 17,, I.ii, 201, his unhappy conduct, V. 100, why he
Interpreted ai/a/Avijo-if, with reference to the eucharist,
commemoration, VII, 64, his character, VIII, 141.
his heresy, ih. his attempts against the sacraments,
and why, 142.
Socrates, said to have borrowed from the scriptures,
VIII. 6. 10. 15. perhaps through the Phoenicians, 21.
his virtues inferior to the same virtues in any saint,
V- 533. Critias, one of the thirty tyrants of Athens,
an unworthy pupU of his, VIIL 69,
Socrates, I. U. 16. 88. ra, 145, w. 156, ra, 217. w. 278, 331,
ra. 332. IL 192. ra. III. vi. ra. vii, ra, xii. xiv. xv. 118,
142. 215, 378, ra. 334, ra, 328, 336, 436, ra. V. S3- ti.
236. ra. 262. ra. 325. ra. VII. 422. ra. VIII. 136. ra. de
fends Origen's orthodoxy, HI. 326.
Solifidians, V. 488.
Solomon, V. 334.
Solon, said to have borrowed from the scriptures, VIIL
8. II, 15.

INDEX. 263
Somerset, Anne, duchess of, X. 375. 383.
-Somerset, duke of, when beheaded, X, 334.
Somerset, duke of, chancellor of the university of Cam
bridge, I. 1. 15. ra.
Son, see Christ.
Song of Songs, IX, 467. ra.
Sophianus, Nicolaus, IV. 216, ra,
Sophocles, VI. 319.
Souls, the Marcionite and Manichaean notion of souls
was, that they were the very substance of God, III.
115. universally held by the ancients that Christ had
. a human soul, 215. strictly speaking, all pains are in
the soul, IX. 162,
South, Robert, I. 1. 83. II. 213. 214. 361. VL 169. ra.
315. 317. VIII. 66. ra. attacked dean Sherlock's Vin-
. dicatlon of the Trinity as approaching to tritheism,
I. 1. 41. was himself charged with Sabellianism, ib.
his party caUed Nominalists, 42.
Sozomenes, I. U. 145. ra. 146. ra. 156. ra. 157. ra. 278. 331.
ra. 332, II. 224. Ill, xiv. XV. 336. V. 336. ra. 335. ra.
VII. 381. ra. 426. X. s^- 6S- 129. 130. defended Ori
gen's orthodoxy, III. 326.
Space, remarks on the idea of, IV. 467. 468.
Spagne, M. de, VI. 248. ra.
Spain, church of, when it received the Athanasian
Creed, IV. 220. their offices much the same as the
Gallican, ih. 221. 223.
Spain, council of, IV. 135. notice of an interpolation in
its confession, 135. ra.
Spalatensls, VIII. 164. ra. 187. ra. 194. ra. 195. ra. 202. ra.
234. ra. 250. ra. 373. re. 347. re. 361. re. 363. re. X. 507.
517. observation on his denying the eucharist to be
a true sacrifice, VIII. 169.
Spanheim, Frederic, I. i. 355. VI. 303. re, VIII. 88. re.
89. re. 90. re. IOI. re. 103. re. 106. re. 109. re. 130. re. 131.
re. 133. re. 138. re. 331. ra. IX. 457. ra. 460. re. X. 473.
475. 479. 483. 485. 486. 488.
84

264 INDEX.
Spanheim, Frederic, the son, IX. 429. re.
Sparrow, Anthony, bishop of Norwich, V. 3l7- "¦ X.
62. 73.
Speech, see Thought.
Spelman, sir Henry, VIL 393- «•
Spencer, John, V. 273. re. VI. 260. VIL 315. re. 319. ra.
VIII. 17. re. 24. re. 26. ra. slighted the opinion that
pagan writers borrowed from the Jews, 16. answered
by Wltsius, ib.
Spinkes, — VII. 151. ra.
Spinoza, Benedict de, 1. 1. 154. VI. 140. ra. VIII. 40. 50.
51. ra. S3- '"'¦ 55- 58- 74- 78. 80. ra. originally a Jew, 64.
Spirit, secret feelings or Impulses of, warnings against
entertaining this idea, VI. 372. 376,
Spirits, a sermon on the trial of, IX. 336.
Spiritual, sometimes means the same with mystical,
VIII. 329. ra.
Spondanus, John, IV. 232.
Sprat, Thomas, bishop of Rochester, VL 315. 317.
Squislus, Squlsus, or Skulsh, John, X. 238.
St. George, — archdeacon, VI. 324.
St. German de Prez, library of, has a MS. of S. Bruno's
Comment on the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 170. also a
MS. of the Creed Itself, 190 271. re. 275. re. — 380. ra.
St. James, library of, see Royal library.
St. John's college library, Cambridge, IV. 179. X. 303.
323. 330. 343. notice of its MS. containing an Eng
lish version of the Psalms and Hymns of the Churcb,
the Athanasian Creed, Latin and English, and Pro
verbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs, Wisdom, and Ec
clesiasticus, in English, IV. 175. notice of its MS. of
a triple Psalter, with the Athanaslan Creed, 194.
275. re. has a MS. of the three versions of the Psalter
by Jerome, 202.
St. John's college library, Oxford, I. j. 6. 295, 301. has
a MS. of S. Bruno's Comment on the Athanasian
Creed, IV. 170.

I*N D E X. 265
St. Leger, see Leodegarius.
Stackhouse, Thomas, VI. 334.
Stafford, Thomas, X. 400.
Stanhope, George, dean of Canterbury, VI. 333. 351. ra.
Stanley, — dean of St. Asaph, and canon residentiary
of St. Paul's, I. i. 307.
Stapleton, Thomas, IX. 451. ra.
State-craft, not the cause of Christianity, VIII. 69.
Stationary days, Wednesdays and Fridays, VII. 416.
Stationers, companay of, notice of a renewal of a lease
for printing granted to them by the university of
Cambridge, I. 1. 32.
Staunton, — notice of his three anonymous tracts
against the divinity of Christ, 1. 1. 134, 135. a man
of mean literary attainments, with an obliquity in his
understanding, 136, notice of Waterland's letters to
him, 134, the letters, IV. 377, he. his scheme ac
cording to Waterland, 377.
Stebbing, Dr., 1. 1. 211, 301, 307, 334. II. 384. V. 152.
re. 468. 485. 520. ra. VI. 369. re. IX. iv. re. X. 419. 431.
478. 489. ^
Steele, sir Richard, V. 138. re.
Stephen, pope, IIL ix. V. 148. X. 53. 511.
Stephens, Henry, IV. 213. 2i6. 285. n.
Stephens, Robert, X. 303.
Steuberus, — VI. 266. re. 267.
Stillingfleet, Edward, bishop of Worcester, L i. 255. ii.
324. II. xxxi. 198. III. xix. 15. re. 336. 396. V. 33. re.
74. ra. 136. ra. 173. 340. ra. 370. re. 278. 387. 319. re.
325.ra. 327. ra. 417. ra. VI.45.re. 93. 331. ra. 245.253.
368. ra. 319.334. 332. VIII. 69. ra. 87. ra. 93. ra. 106. ra.
III. ra. 135. ra. 148. ra. IX. 460. ra. X. 434. 472. 483.
488. notice of his Vindication of the Trinity, I. 1. 43,
his opinion of the use and value of the ancient fathers,
V, 275,
Stoics, said to have borrowed from the scriptures, VHI.
10.

266 .INDE X.
Strabo, V. 57. w.
Strabo, Walafrid, IV. 199. re. VIII. 338. re. IX. 506. re.
Strauchius, ^gidlus, VI. 320.
Strype, John, II. 376. re. — 380, ra, X, 282, 316. 326, 337.
. 3159- 37°- 371- 37'5. 381- 384-
Student, advice to a young student at the university,
VI, 299. directions for a religious and sober life, 304.
a method of study, 307. directions for the study of
philosophy, ih. of classics, 308. of divinity, 310, a
course of studies, 314.
Sturmius, edited bishop Poynet's Diallacticon, VIIL
255-
Suarez, Francis, III. 417. re. IV. 413. 417. 422. VIH.
156. re. I58.re. 172. re. 199. ra. the famous schoolman
and Jesuit, when he flourished, IV. 408. condemned
all reasoning a priori to the existence of the Deity,
ih. yet by a kind of artificial turn conceived he had
done the thing, ih. his reasoning on tbe subject, 410.
remarks upon it, 411, GUlius censured 11,414, and
bishop Barlow, 420.
Subordinate, its meaning. III. 180.
Subordinate God, the absurdity of calling Christ so, I.
ii. 3. 38. 39. he being not subordinate in nature or
power, but only in order, 130.
Subordination in order does not imply Inferiority of na
ture, I. 11. 212. II. xvi.
Subordination of order, which is natural, and subor
dination in office, which is economical, allowed by
Waterland, III. 94.
Subordination proves nothing but a distinction of per
sons, order, and offices, no difference of nature, or
perfections, or Godhead, III. 164.
Subordination and coordination respect order, IV. 39.
40. 41.
Subordination of the Son, how consistent with his co-
equality, III. 23. observations upon it, 484.
Subscription to forms, if not in the true and proper

INDEX. 267
sense of the words, and the known intent of the im
posers and compilers, is a dangerous prevarication,
I. U. S' P^tf- "o*^ '^ term of lay-communion, but of
ministerial conformity, or acceptance of trusts and
privileges, II. 362.
Subsistentice tres, a term invented Instead of tres suh-
stantice. III. 417.
Substance, according to the common use of language,
when used in the singular number, is supposed to be
intrinsic to the thing spoken of, whose substance it
- is; and indeed to be the thing itself, I. 11. 3S- ti.
meaning of substance as applied to the Godhead, II.
119. when this term was introduced respecting the
Trinity, III. 201. one eternal substance, not three, pro
fessed by the catholic church, I. ii. 248. Dr. Clarke's
notion of individual substance. III. 299. singular
identical substance, what, 411.
Substantia, the Latins could hardly bear the phrase of
tres substantia. III. 415. and why, ih. what It was
understood to mean, ib. therefore una substantia be
came common, 416. though tres suhstanticB was used
by some, ib. una substantia did not obtain without
difficulty, ih. see Hypostasis.
Suetonius, VI. 322.
Suffolk and Bindon, earl of, I. 1. 9. 10.
Suicer, John Gaspard, 1. 11. 100. re. 109. re. II. 14. re. III.
214. re. 346. re. IV. 340. re. V. 77. re. 84. re. 149. re. 186.
re. 297. VI. 346. re. 351. re. 364. ra. VII. 31. re. 33. 44.
92 re, 155. re. 247. re. 370. re. 384. VIII. 244. re. IX.
xxiv. 508. re. X. 483. 496.
Suidas, VIII. 45. re.
Sulpiclus Severus, I. u. 332. II. 223. V. 236. re. a kind
of neuter in the controversy about Origen, III. 326.
Superstition, its proper import, VIH. 57. shewn to be
long more to infidels than to Christians, ib.
Superstition and idolatry better than atheism or no re-
' ligion, VI. 185.

268 INDEX.
Supposita tria, a term invented instead of t7es suhstan
ticB, III. 417.
Supremacy of order or of office, consistent with equa
lity of nature, I. ii. 305. III. 165. negatively con
sidered in opposition to any superior natwe, one of
the characters of any Person that is truly God, II.
13. so that he Is not truly God who is not supreme
God, ib.
Supremacy of nature, or supremacy of perfection, what,
III. 33. supreraacy of dominion and sovereignty in
cluded therein, ih. supremacy of order, what, and in
whom existing, ih, supremacy of office, what, ih.
Supremacy of the Father, how believed by the ancients,
III. 466. 467. 47^. the Arian view of supremacy, IV.
10. how maintained by the ancients, n. there may
be some difficulties to their way of reconciling the
equality and supremacy together, ib. supremacy of
dominion, why voluntary, and an extrinsic relation,
13. how far it may be called natural and necessary,
ih.
Supreme God, what. III. 159. 384. an improper phrase,
ih. how mostly used by the ancients, ib. not used in
stead of one God by the sacred writers, 185. the ex
pression borrowed from pagan writers, 186. the ex
pression why used by modern Arians, 339.
Supreme God, Christ such, or not at all, I. ii. 3. 39.
Supreme God, and subordinate God, argument to prove
them two Gods, II. xxvii.
Surenhuslus, William, I. 11. 40. ra. 41. 7i. 43. ra. 50. 67.
VI. 308. re.
Sutcllffe, Matthew, VIIL 343. re. 347. re.
Swynderby, William de, X. 354. ra.
Sykes, — I. i. 8.
Sykes, Arthur Ashley, I. i. 76. 138. 133. 155. 333. 334.
V. 544. was the author of A. Modest Plea for the
Baptismal and Scripture-7iotio7i of the Trinity, I. i. 55.
its object, 63. ra. Dr. Clarke probably assisted in Its

INDEX. 269
composition, ih. notice of his Case of Subscription to
the Thirty-Nine Articles considered, occasioned hy Dr.
Waterland's Case of Arian Subscription, 83. the fal
lacy that runs through it, 84. notice of Waterland's
Reply, entitled, A Supplement to the Case of Arian
Subscription considered, 85. and of Sykes's Reply to
this Supplement, 87. which was not noticed by Wa
terland, ih. his way of evading arguments drawn from
the Liturgy against Arianism, II. 343. did not allow
the distinction of divine and human nature in Christ,
351. ra. wrote a defence of Clarke's Exposition of the
Church-Catechism In answer to Waterland's Remarks,
I. 1. 189. the most exceptionable part of his Answer
relates to the Lord's Supper, 191. and in consequence
Waterland published his tract. The Nature, Obliga
tion, and Efficacy of the Christian Sacraments con
sidered, 193. notice of It, ib. notice of Sykes's De
fence of his Answer, 301. and of its Appendix, 305.
and of Waterland's Reply in his Supplement to his
former treatise, 305. and of Sykes's rejoinder in his
True Foundations of natural and revealed Religion,
308. and of Waterland's notice of this in his Post
script to his second part of Scripture Vindicated, 169.
and of Sykes's short answer to this Postscript, 171.
Waterland pursued this controversy no further, 173.
his Innocency of Error answered by Dr. Webster, I.i.
319. w. see Modest Plea.
Sylburgius, Frederic, III. 341.
Sylvius, IV. 340. ra.
Symbol, difference between type and symbol, VIIL
388. ra.
Symmachus, VII. 330. re.
Syneslus, III. 395. re. X. 431.

Table, the Lord's, why so called, and why called an
altar, VHI. 331. re.

270 INDEX.
Tacitus, VI. 322. wittily styled by Tertullian mendaci-
orum loquacis simus, VHI. 17.
Tacquet, Andrew, VI. 315.
Tanner, — IV. 417.
Tapper, Ruardus, VHI. 172. re.
Tarentinus, Joannes, X. 207. 227. 243. very probably
Pater of Tarentum, a noted scholastic divine, 202.
when made archbishop of Lions, ib. and pope under
the name of Innocent V., ib. published a Compen
dium of Theology, ib.
Tarnovius, Joannes, VI. 266. re.
Tatlan, I.n. 49. re. 92. 95. 106. re. in. re. 230. 271. 273.
ra. 297. ra. 11. 4. re. 245. 272. re. IIL 77. 272. 294. w.
297. 318. 358. V. 229. 260. re. Justin's scholar. III.
270. VIII. 9. speaks only of a temporal generation,
or procession, I. ii. 104. III. 270. IV. 26. yet did not
make the Word a mere attribute before his pro
cession, III. 370. asserted Christ to be Creator, I. U.
134. re. confined worship to God alone, yet did not
exclude the Son, 176. 182. maintained that pagan
writers borrowed from the scriptures, VIII. 9.
Taverner, Richard, X. 280. 289. 310. 351. 372. 399.
notice of his Bible, 310. 366. the dedication, 363.
Taylor, Abraham, V. 30. ra. 39. re. 74. 71. 165. re. 175. re.
193. re. 348. re. 380. ra. 397. ra. 417. re.
Taylor, John, editor of Demosthenes, an Intimate ac
quaintance of bishop Law, I. 1. 147. re.
Taylor, Jeremy, bishop of Down, V. 331. re. 357- VI.
305. VII. 214. re. 244. re. 266. 411. 437. VIII. 166.
353. re. IX. 508. re, X, 71. 485. his opinion respecting
the Athanasian Creed, IV. 134. 144. notice of his
false suppositions respecting the Apostles' Creed,
308.
Temple, is the house of God, not the house of a crea
ture as such, V, 410.
Temple, sir William, VI. 311. VIII. 400. ra.
Tenison, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, X. 395, re.

INDEX. 271
Tenfzelius, Ernestus, IV. 125. 127. 136. 143, 148; 152.
156. 173. 184. 197. 207. 232. re. 234. re. 238. re. 307. re.
VII. 32. w. VIIL 314. re. a learned Lutheran, notice
of his Judicia Eruditorum de Symh. Athanas., IV.
139^
Terence, VI. 309. 315. 316.
Tertullian, I. 11. 6. re. 16. 20, re. 21. re. 23. re. 28. 30, 92
95. 106. ra. III. re. 131. re. 178. 194. re. 206. re. 208. ra
230. 240. 241. ra. 271. 273. 274. 292. 297. ra. 310. ra
323. II. 5. ra. 6. re. 14. re. 22. 28, re, 32, re, 35. re. 41. re
42. re. 59, ra. 63, w, 80. re. 82. re. 91. re. 92. re,. 95. 97
114. ra. 118. 121. re. 123. re. 125. re. 126. re. 136. re. 138
re. 145. re. 146. w. 147. 153. re. 161. re. 165. re. 169. ra
173. w. 188. 191. re. 192. re. 198. re. 268. re. 270. re. 272
ra. Ill, xix, 12. 31.45. 62. 70. 74. 80. 115. 122. 123. re
124. 126. re. 141. re. 147. re. 184. 199. ra. 200. re. 201
215. 228. 229. 246. 257. 263. re. 273. 291. 294. re. 295
-«¦ 311- «• 312. re. 341. re. 347. 351. 358. 366. 384, 397
409. 413. 414, re. 434. re. 459. re. 464. re. IV. 18. 37. 38
41. 68. 76. 78. 86. 92, V, 83, re. 107. re. 150. re. 151. ra
159. re. 161. 164. 175. 185. re. 187. 188. re. 197. re. 203
217. re. 318, re, 338, 331, 340, 363, re, 365. 366. 367
368. re. 373, 380, re, 337. 334. re. 367, 413. re. VI, 33. re
41. re. 88. ra. 94. ra. 113. ra. 131. ra. 134. re. 185. ra. 319
re. 345. ra. 355. re. VII, 18, re, 35. 33. 36. 37. 318. re
335. w. 357. re. 377. 379. 393. re. 318. re. 391. re. 401
416. VIII. 133. ra. — 135. re. 151. n. 157. re. 163. re. 185
ra, 199, 301, re, 310. 333. 339, re, 232. ra. 299. w. 304. 313
315. n. 322. 71, 323, re. 334. re. 332.re. 34i.re. 346.351
IX. 441. X. 29. 34- 50- 52- 59- 154- 155- 157- 473
485. time of his writing, III, 95. 135. vindicated and
explained, 68, 69, 88, 89, 90, his Comment on Phil.
11. 6, 1. 11. 12. re. his argument that Isaiah xiv. 5. does
not exclude the Son from being the one God, 17.
interprets Isaiah 1. 18. and Micah vii. as spoken by
Christ in his own Person, 25. a passage of his brought
forward by the Arians in disparageraent of Christ's

272 INDEX.
divinity, explained, I. U. 31. his declarations that there
is but one supreme God, 39. re. 58. another passage
of his explained, 58. ra. resolved unity of Godhead
into unity of substance and original, 59. his sense of
Divinitas, 60. encountered the notion of one hypo
stasis in his book against Praxeas, 79- xard a-apxa,
how understood by him, as applied to the Son, 91. re.
made the generation of the Son temporary, 103. 104.
III. 99. IV. 26. his distinction between ratio and
sermo, I. li. 107. III. loi. seems to have considered
the generation of the Son to be posterior to the crea
tion, at the same time believing his prior existence,
I. 11. 112. what he conceived to be the perfecta nati
vitas sermonis, 113. his declaration that worship is
due to God, the Creator, alone, 176. but he must
therein include the Son, 182. answered Praxeas's
charges of tritheism against the catholics, 236. his
declaration as to the unity of substance, 2SS- 256. 258.
a passage of his misrepresented by Dr. Whitby, 292.
394. ascribed ignorance to the Son, in respect only
of his humanity, 394. applied Rev. i. 8. to the Son,
330. his notion as to the Logos, II. 4. ra. 10. ra. his
argument for the personality of the Logos, from all
things having been made by him, 7. re. his notion of
God, 13. his declaration and testimony respecting
the Trinity, 113. ra. 184. III. 193. V. 346. two pas
sages of his vindicated from Whitby's misrepresenta
tion, II. 363. 364. his testimony as to the three Per
sons being one God, III. 95, vindicated, ib. was a
Montanist when he wrote against Praxeas, but pro
bably wrote his Apology before he was a Montanist,
ib. uses gradus in the sense of order, 99. conceived
that the Sonship commenced with the procession,
IOI. what use he made of this idea, ih. texts mention
ing God applied by him to Christ, 135. objections
answered, ih. his account of Christ's divinity, 158.
his distinction between God and Lord, 171, rejects

INDEX. 273
the notion of an inferior God as a pagan dream, 193.
makes the Son subordinate in order or office, not in
dominion, 193. his opinion respecting the summum
magnum, lb. Into what he resolved the unity of God,
195. did not believe that the Father is naturally go
vernor over the Son, IV. loi. his censures of the
Ebionites, V. 318, 219, notice respecting the Appen
dix to his book of Prescriptions, 227, observation of
his preferring tradition to scripture in certain contro
versies, 268, notice of his calling the eucharist an
oblation, VII, 38, and of his applying the title of
sacrament to the eucharist, 33. did not Interpret John
vi. of the eucharist, 118. his sentiments respecting
the eucharistic elements, 169. his opinion of gospel
sacrifices, 367. his opinion respecting Abel's sacrifices
explained, VIII. 338, his Book of Prayer, when pub
lished by Muratorius, VII. 369, maintained that pa
gan writers borrowed from the scriptures, VIII, n.
wittily styled Tacitus 7nendaciorum loquacissimus, 17.
his opinion of the need and efficacy of baptism, IX.
445. certain particularities of his on the point of de
laying it, 446. his testimony touching lay-baptism,
X. 6.47. observations on his opinion of lay-baptism
in cases of extreme necessity, 107. good reasons to
prove that he did not speak the sense or practice of
the church, 113. observations in relation to him, 114.
Test act, a motion respecting, lost in the house of com
mons, X. 457. re. Waterland's notice of It, 457.
Thales, III. 240. said to have borrowed from the scrip
tures, VIII. 10. 15.
Thanksgiving, see Prayer.
©iiov, ro, its difference from fleoViif, I. 11. 279. ro. Its sig
nification, III. 359. 360.
Theocritus, VI. 317.
Theodades, V. 323.
Theodoret, 1. 11. 88. re. 99. 100. re. 157. re. 317. re. 236. re.
237- ra. 332. 333. ra. IL 127. ra. 193. ra. III. vi. 103.
WATERLAND INDEX. T

374 INDEX.
107. re. 337. re. 241. 345. 292. ra. 319. ra. 336. 372. IV.
92. 254. V. 91. w. 106, re. 107. re. 181. re. 190. ra. 197. w.
313. re. 223. ra. 224. ra. 226, ra, 228, re. 329. re. 334, re.
340, re. 350. re. 353, ra. 385. re. VI. 240. 251. 267. 371.
ra. VII. 25. re. 40. re. 107. re, 155. ra. 258. re. 396. 397.
VIII. 30. 134. re. 136, re. 198. re. 201. re. 244. re. 252. re.
IX. 263. re. X. 94. re. 485. 494. defended or excused
Eusebius from the charge of Arianism, III. 142. a
favourer of Origen, 326. maintained that pagan
writers borrowed from the scriptures, VIII. 15.
Theodorus, VI. 191. re. VII. 435. re. VIIL 136. re. 268. re.
Theodorus Abucara, III. 179, IV, 42, re,
Theodorus Graptus, X, 510.
Theodorus Heracleotes, VIII. 236. re.
Theodorus Mopsuestenus, IILix. VI. 345. re. VIII, 236,
re. X. 509. condemned as an enemy to the Nicene
faith, 165.
Theodorus Raithu, when he flourished, VIH. 242. re.
Theodosius, emperor. III. xii.
Theodotians, V. 228.
Theodotion, the Ephesian, V. 214. 215. VII, 320, re.
Theodotus, III. 435. re. V. 224, 230. 240, 260, re. VIL
117. a currier of Byzantium, V. 223. what led to his
denying the divinity of Christ, ih, name of his heresy,
224. how he may be said to have been the founder
of It, ii.. 225. excommunicated, 226. Hippolytus's no
tice of him, ib. Theodotus Trapezlta, his disciple, 228.
and Artemon, 229. rejected St. John's Gospel, 341.
Theodotus, Trapezita, a disciple of Theodotus the cur
rier, V. 228. his conceit, ib.
Theodulphus, bishop of Orleans, IV. 138. 152. VIII.
338. ra.
Theognostus, I. li. 140. ra. 273. ra. II. 255. III. 257. ra.
293. 328. IV. 25. 107. V. 324. re.
TheophUus, laid severe charges against Origen, HI.
325.
Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, VII. 281.

INDEX. 275
TheophUus, bishop of Antioch, I. u. 107, re. 271. II.
31. re. 35. re. 41, re, 123. re. 145. re. 198. re. III, xvi, 77.
122. 245. re. 268. re. 294. re. 311. re. 312. ra. 318. 358.
365. V. 345. VI. 342. ra. VII. 278. ra. VIII. 24. ra. 29.
69. ra. time of his writing. III. 131. a passage of his
vindicated from Arian misinterpretation, I. ii. 30.
made the generation of the Son temporary, 104. IV.
36. declared the Logos to be ha-navrog, I. 11. 106. his
statement that God alone is to be worshipped, 176.
yet he owns the Son to be God, and therefore to be
worshipped, 182. how to be understood where he
speaks of Aoyoj i-jhd^srog, and Xoyog irpo^optxog, II. 4. ra.
proved to have acknowledged God the Son to be the
true God, III. 131. his account of Christ's divinity,
158. bishop Bull's reasons for Theophilus's believing
the Son to be a real Person before the procession,
371. objections against them answered, 372. the first
writer extant that uses the word Trinity, 413. did
not believe that the Father is naturally governor over
the Son, IV. 99. maintained that pagan writers bor
rowed from the scriptures, VIII. 9.
Theophrastus, VI. 315. VIII. 29. ra.
Theophylact, I. U, 13, 20 ra, V, 350. re. 361. 400. VL
353. re, VII, 40, ra. 88. ra. 107. ra. 269. w. 396. ra. 397, ra,
VIII, 198, ra. 201. re. 241. re. X. 210. 510. his deriva
tion of Pontius, 204.
06OJ is not altered in sense by the addition or omission
of an article, 1. 11. 49. why 6 Qsog was generally ap
plied to the Father only, 50. @sog and 6 Gsbg in ge
neral not distinguished by the fathers, III. 174. 178.
how distinguished by Eusebius, 177.
©EOTijf, meaning of, according to the ancient fathers, I.
11. 59. 60. 279. III. 199. 200. its difference from ro
ifm, I. li. 279. re.
Theotlmus, a defender of Origen, III. 326.
©soToxog applied to the Virgin Mary by the primitive
Christians, V. 414.
T 2

276 INDEX.
Theyerus, Carolus, X. 313.
Thiriby, Styan, I. U. 330. re. III. 48. re. 143. re. V. 303.
ra. 306. ra. 211. 228. re.
Thomassin, Lewis, III. xix.
Thorndlke, Herbert, V. 294. ra. 314. ra. VII. adv. 29. ra.
136. ra. 295. re. 303. re. VIII. 347. re. IX. v. re. 429. re.
434. re. 510. ra. X. 62. his notion of the eucharistic
sacrifice, VIII. 166. re.
Thorpe, — X. 336.
Thought and speech, how far, and In what capacities,
the Logos may be resembled to them, II. 3. this re
semblance how abused by the Sabelllans, 4.
Thuauus, Jacobus Augustus, notice of a MS. of the
¦ Athanasian Creed in his library, IV. 196.
Thucydldes, VI. 321.
Tlbullus, VI. 322.
TUlemont, Lewis Sebastian le Nain de. III. 102. 418. re.
IV. 143. 148. 184. 187. 223. V. 364. X.424. his un
favourable opinion of the council of Sirmium, III.
377. his History of Arians recommended, 377. re.
commends Antelml's work on the Athanaslan Creed,
but inclines rather to Quesnel's view of it, IV. 140.
his opinion respecting the Creed, ih. 144.
Tillotson, John, archbishop of Canterbury, I. 11. 13. V.
19. re. 30. re. 331. 339. re. 357,re. VI. 317. 319. VII, 399.
ra, 405, re, VIII, 65, re. 66. 71. 69. re. in, re, 408. re. IX.
451. re. 460, ra, when he flourished, IV, 424, a great
and good prelate, ih. thought neither the existence
nor the attributes of God could be proved d priori,
lb. his opinion of the inferiority of positive duties to
moral ones, controverted, V. 459. specimens of his
looseness of expression, 461. shewn to be inaccurate
in drawing an opposition between Do not kill, and.
Receive the sacrament, 487. his opinions, respecting
hell torments and the satisfaction, exceptionable, VI.
319. his explanation of the scripture notion of re
membrance, VII. 80. re.

INDEX. 277
Tlmseus Locrus, III. 337. 341.
Time, the word used by Dr. Clarke and the Arians in
an equivocal sense, I. U. isS- remarks on the idea of
time, IV. 467. 468.
Timothy, bishop of Alexandria, VII. 393. re. 436. re. IX.
5o3.ra. 505. ra.
Tindal, Dr. Matthew, 1. 1, 154, 301. VI, 369, ra, the ob
ject of his Christianity as old as the Creation, 1. 1, 156.
Waterland published Scriptiire Vindicated in answer
to it, 157. his character of Tindal's book, i£, VI. 32.
indebted to Lord Shaftesbury not only for the sub
stance, but the expression of many of his sentiments,
1. 1. 158. noticed Waterland's first part in his Reply
to Bishop Gibson's Second Pastoral Letter, 160. this
publication Waterland deemed unworthy of a reply,
ih.
Tindale, William, IX. 457. ra. X. 280. 310, 313, 314,
317. 322. 337' 342. 35^' 35^' 3^3- 382. 388- 389. 390.
398. 399. 401. an account of his seven editions of the
New Testament, chiefly from Joye's Apology, X.
382. 350.
Titelmannus, — VIII. 198. ra.
Tithe, Prideaux's observations respecting its origin,
VIII. 35.
Titles, divine, given to Christ in scripture, II. in. God,
118. God with us, or, Emmanuel, 130. Lord God, 131.
true God, 133. great God, 138. mighty God, 131.
over all, God blessed for ever, 133. Jehovah, 135. Al
mighty, 136. Lord of glory, 139. King of kings and
Lord of lords, lb. First and Last, Alpha and Omega,
the Beginning and the Ending, ib.
Titles, reserved by way of eminency to distinguish the
first Person of the Godhead by the Post-Nicene fa
thers, III. 59.
Titus of Bostra, an orthodox man. III, 324. an advo^
cate of Origen, ib.
Todd, H.J., I, i. 6. 33. X. 28i.ra.
T3

278 INDEX.
Toland, John, I. i. 154. V. 208. re. VIII. 58. 59. re. his
Creed as drawn out by Fay, 51. ra.
Toledo, first council of, VII. 430. 431. fourth, IV. 22i.
eleventh, IX. 504.
Toletanus, III. 237. ra.
Tomson, Laurence, X. 343. 386. 401.
Tonstal, Cuthbert, bishop of Durham, IV. 201. VIIL
355. ra. X. 281. 306. 325. 326. 343. 372. 399.
Touttee, — IV. 94. V. 163. ra. VII. 176. n. 179. 71. 180.
ra. 295. ra. 299. IX. 510.
Towerson, Gabriel, VIL 15. re. 16. 21. re. 343. re. 316. 71.
320. re. 405. re. 406. re. VIII. 194. re. 195. re. 361. re.
IX. 508. re. X. 517.
Townshend, viscount, I. 1. 15. re. 19. re. X. 457. 459. se
cretary of state, I. 1. 310.
Tradition, divided into oral and written. III. 468. writ
ten tradition of what use, ih.
Tradition preferred to scripture by Tertullian in certain
controversies, V. 268. defended from the censure of
Buddaeus, 270. notice of several pretences of tradi
tion, 323.
Traheron, Bartholomew, librarian to Edward VI. , X.
342. notice of his Exposition of part of St. John's
Gospel, 341. and of his Exposition of the fourth
chapter of the Revelations, ib.
Transubstantiation, the seeds of this error, how first
sown, VIII. 141. its origin, 348. when the term first
came Into use, VII. 183. re. when the doctrine was
first made an article of faith, ib. and reestablished, ih.
objections against it, 300. cannot be disproved by
arguments drawn from the word remembrance ap
plied to the eucharist, 81.
Trapp, Joseph, 1. 1. 307.314. V. 74. re. X. 472.474.479,
Tregonwell, sir John, I, i. 338.
TregonweU, John, of Anderston, I. 1, 328.
Tregonwell, Jane, married to Dr. Waterland, 1, 1, 328.
her death, ib.

INDEX,

279

Tremellius, Immanuel, VI, 127. re. 233. ra.
Trent, councU of, VIII. 151. authorized the Gallican
Psalter, IV. 200. reestablished the doctrine of tran
substantiation, VIL 183. ra. its view of infant com
munion, IX, xxv, xxx,
Treves Latin MS, of the Athanasian Creed, notice of,
IV. 187. the Colbert MS. copied from It, ib. igo.
Trevisa, John, X. 300. 376. 379. 390. 343. 356. a
Cornish man, vicar of Berkely, IV. 176. flourished
temp. Richard IL, ib. translated Higden's Polychro
nicon, 176. re. 177. how far he carried it down, 178.
ra. and Bartylmew de Proprietatihus Rerum, 177. ra.
Wharton was of opinion that the version of the Bible,
ascribed to Wickliff, was really done by him, 176. his
reasons unsatisfactory to others, and in part confut
ed, ib. Waterland's observations on the subject, 177.
Caxton and Bale both assert that he did really trans
late the Bible, ih.
Trinity, controversy respecting, some account of, pre
vious to Waterland's writings, I. 1. 36. Dr. Sherlock
charged with tritheism in his defence of the doc
trine, 41. and Drs. Wallis and South with Sabellian
ism, ih. Dr. Clarke's view of the doctrine, 44. Ephes.
iv. 6. One God and Father of all, who is above all, and
through all, and in you all, generally understood of
the whole Trinity by the ancients ; above all, as Fa
ther; through all, by the Word; and ire all, by the
Holy Ghost, 11. 7- the ancients considered the Tri
nity to be concerned in concert in the creation of the
world, na. 131. II. 46. 58. 65. III. 311. 313. with
what design, 1. 11. 131. the Trinity as fully and clearly
to be apprehended (perhaps more so) as eternity,
omnipresence, or the like, 337. III. 393. re. certain
terms and expressions applied to the Trinity, not to
enlarge our views, but to secure the plain funda
mental truth, I. 11. 337. the Trinity in Unity, how
proved by scripture, 334, 335. what heretics against
T4

38o INDEX.
this doctrine sprung up in the primitive church, I, ii,
236, Dr. Clarke's notion of the Trinity as unintelli
gible as the orthodox notion, 344. the catholic doc
trine of the Trinity, 377. not probable that the pri
mitive church should mistake in so material a point
as the Trinity, or that the catholic writers should all
mistake in their account of it, 333, supposed by the
ancient fathers to be Intimated In the Old Testament,
II, 44, 45. their arguments from some texts barely
probable, 45. this doctrine the only security against a
plurality of Gods, or against Sabellianism, 66. no
pronouns strictly applicable to the Trinity in Unity,
84. in what sense perhaps pronouns may primarily
refer to the Father, 84. ra, TertuUian's declaration re
specting the Trinity, 113, ra, and Cyril's of Jerusalem,
ib. the three Persons distinguished by their modes
of existing, 313. the article of our church on the Tri
nity shewn to have only one sense, and not four ac
cording to an Arian explanation, 301. the doctrine of
the Trinity, according to Dr. Clarke and his follow
ers, contrasted with the same doctrine according to
the church of England, 347. the four hypotheses
concerning the Trinity Intimated In the fragment of
Dionysius of Rome, III. 109. all condemned but the
true one, ih. the fact of three Persons being one God
may be known from scripture, although we are igno
rant of the manner of their union, 303. analogous il
lustrations, ih. the catholic doctrine, 400. metaphy
sical objections against this doctrine are not so much
owing to any difficulty in the conception of the doc
trine, but to the difficulty of defining what the words
and phrases employed shall import, 413. proof of it,
413. upon what occasions the distinction of Persons,
and unity of substance, began to be expressed, ih. 414.
who first used the terms, 413. TheophUus the first
writer extant, in whom the word Trinity is found, ih.
other terms how applied, 414. 415. the difficulty of

INDEX. 381
finding appropriate terms shewn, 416. 417, what
terms were adopted, 417, a short method of ending
the controversy respecting the Trinity, 478. what the
doctrine is, ih. whether it be possible, ih. and whe
ther it be true, 480. observations on the substance
and Persons of the Trinity, IV. 32, what the ancients
thought of the reference of one Person to the other,
as Head, 30, 47. none of the three Persons entirely
independent of each other, 71, the sense in which
the term God is used in scripture does not militate
against the doctrine of the Trinity, 339. an inability
to explain the modus, or manner, how three Persons
are one Being, or one God, no objection against the
Trinity, 343. notice respecting those who deny the
Importance of the doctrine of the Trinity, V. 3. their
chief reasons, n, general principles on which they
build who assert its Importance, 6, the doctrine shewn
to be sufficiently clear to be a fundamental article,
both as to the matter of the doctrine, and as to the
proofs on which it rests, 13, how proved not to be
unintelligible to common Christians, 15, 16, 17. two
arguments to evince the irresistible force of scripture
proofs of the Trinity, 34, 35. the sarae doctrine shewn
to be not speculative but practical, 36. how unde
signedly hurt by the schoolmen, 53. further shewn to
be sufficiently insisted upon in scripture to be deemed
an article of prime importance, SS- Episcoplus's senti
ments on this subject, S^- the form of baptism a
proof of the iraportance of the doctrine, 74. shewn,
that communion ought not to be held with men that
openly reject the fundamental doctrines of Chris
tianity, 75- objections answered, and vulgar mis
takes rectified, 97. a view of the judgment and prac
tice of the primitive churches as to the necessity of
believing the doctrine of the Trinity, 157. this doc
trine always a part of ancient creeds, 158. proofs, 163.
164, 165, although all are not equally explicit, 163,

38a INDEX.
why, V. 1 66. yet even the shorter creeds contain the
sum and substance of this doctrine, if fairly inter
preted, 167. the doctrine proved to be considered im
portant by the ancients from the censures passed
upon the Impugners of it, 174. the Trinity in Unity
a fundamental doctrine, VIII. 99. the Trinity proved
from the form of baptism against ancient heretics,
134. a familiar discourse on the doctrine of the Tri
nity, 431. cause and time of one Sunday being set
apart as Trinity-Sunday, 433. 434. the nature of the
three divine Persons, 436. their distinction, 437. their
union, 438. their offices, 439. the importance and
use of these great articles of our Christian faith, 441.
Trinity, a Modest Plea for the Baptismal and Scripture
Notion of, written by Dr. Sykes, I. 1. SS-
Trinity, Remarks upon Dr. Clarke's Scripture Doctrine
of, the work of bishop Gastrell, 1. 1. 50.
Trinity, Scripture Doctrine of, vindicated from the Mis
representations of Dr. Clarke: the author of this pam
phlet was Dr. J. Knight, I. i. 49.
Trinity college library, Cambridge, X. 303. 313. 314.
327. 231. 232. 233. 275. 294. 337. 343. 396. 398. 443.
notice of a MS., {Rythmus Anglicus,) IV. 160. re. has
a MS. of S. Bruno's Comment on the Athanaslan
Creed, 169. Its probable age, ih. notice of a MS.
Commentary there of the Psalms and Hymns of the
Church, and of the Athanasian Creed, 178. has a
MS. of the three versions of the Psalter by Jerome,
303. notice of its Normanno-Galllcan version of the
Athanasian Creed, 306.
Tritheism, the catholic doctrine the medium between
it and SabeUlanism, I. 11. 335. refuted as charged on
the catholics, 315. 334. fixed upon the Arians, 238.
the ancient fathers' sense of It, ih. charge of trithe
ism constantly denied by the ancients. III. 66.
Tritheists, or real Trinitarians, to which party in the
Trinitarian controversy applied, 1. 1, 42.

INDEX, 383
Trommius, Abraham, I, U. 48. II. 138,
True God, a divine title given to Christ in scripture, 1 1.
123,
Trulla, councU of, VII, 25. 435, ra, X, 49, ra,
Truman, — IX, 433, ra, 451, re, 465. re.
Turner, Dr., VIII. 181. re. 303. re.
Turner, Robert, III. 363. re. 363. re. V. 337. ra. VI.
389, re,
Turretinus Alphonsus, I, 1, 355, V. 59, re, 72, re, 306, re.
VII. 44. 241. re, VIII, 88, re. 89. re. 90. re. 95. w. loi . ra.
106. ra. 108. re. 109. re. no. re. 113. re. 119. re. 121. re.
123. re. X.473.
Turrlanus, — IV. 161.
Turrlblus, of Spain, IV. 247.
TweUs, Leonard, 1. 1. 307. V. 19a. re. VI. 150. re. VII.
320. re. X.437.
Twisse, William, VIIL 173.
Two Gods, the consequence ofthe Arian scheme, I.II.56.
Two Gods, and two Masters, how to be understood, II.
xxvl.
Type, definition of, VI. 13. re. difference between type
and symbol, VIII. 288. re.
TyrreU, — V. 503.
Tyson, — of Pembroke-hall, Cambridge, a Jacobite,
Ll. 18. U.
Udall, Nicholas, X. 302. 372. 373. 374. 378. 380. 381.
399.
UUerston, Dr., IV. 175.
Unbaptized persons, when not excluded from unco
venanted mercies, VIII. 124. re. opinions of some as
to what wUl become of them, after death, X. 42.
Unbloody sacrifice, first mentioned by Athenagoras,
VII. 361. in wbat sense, ih.
Uncreated, the Son asserted to be so, in scripture, I. ii.
140. and by the Ante-Nicene writers, ih. that he was
created, not affirmed or supposed by Origen, 141.

284 INDEX.
Union makes oneness, or sameness. III. 302. 364. 410.
411.
Union of three Persons in one God may be known
from scripture, although we are ignorant of the man
ner of their union. III. 303. analogous Illustrations,
ib. real union of the Father and the Son proved from
both the sacraments, VIIL 136.
Union, perfect, of all Christians improbable, VIII. 91.
Unitarians at the reformation began with Arianism, and
for the most part settled into Socinianism, which is
near to SabeUlanism, I. 1. 132. re. li. 353.
Unitarians, or Socinians, a brief History of, answered
by dean Sherlock, I. 1. 41.
Unity of authority, and unity of Godhead, distinct
things, 1. 11. 59. unity of Godhead cannot be asserted
but upon an equality of nature, and unity of prin
ciple, 340. the scripture-notion of the divine Unity,
stated and cleared, II. 67. under what salvos, or qua
lifying considerations, we may reasonably understand
the general doctrine of God the Father's being the
only true God, or Lord, 73. objections against ex
plaining those texts that assert him to be so, by
supposing a supreme and inferior God, and su
preme and inferior worship, 73. the other way of
supposing that one only, or the like, may admit of
some latitude of construction, shewn at large, 74.
the Son shewn not to be excluded by those texts
that declared the Father to be the one God, 76. in
deed the word Gtd may perhaps be understood in an
indefinite sense, (as applicable to the whole Trinity,)
as often as the context or other circumstances do not
confine its signification and Intent to one Person only,
78. why It was needless that a saving clause, such as,
except my Son and Holy Spirit, should have been
added to such texts, 79. why it might have been
hurtful, 80. the primitive writers followed the same
style with respect to the titles, one, or only God, 81,

INDEX, 385
what to be inferred from the scripture declarations of
the Unity, 85, in what sense bishop Bull denied a
specific Unity, and maintained a numerical Unity, 211.
213. resolved by the ancients into consubstantiality,
inseparability, and unity of origination. III. 66. 195.
how solved by Dionysius of Rome, in. texts relat
ing thereto, considered by the ancients as excluding
idols, but not the Son, 67. what was anciently looked
upon as the assertion of the Unity, 190. 191. whe
ther demonstrable from natural reason, IV. 452 — 455.
unity of kind and number, where inconsistent, and
where consistent, 72. 73.
Unity of God not inconsistent with the Divinity of Christ,
heing Remarks on Dr. Waterland' s Vindication, Sec.
strictures on this pamphlet, II. xxill. its author takes
the Arian hypothesis, xxiv. all he undertakes to
prove Is, that some of Dr. W.'s arguments against
Arianism are not conclusive, ih. the sum of what he
pretends to, xxv. observations on his opinions as to
religious worship, xxxl.
Unorlglnateness distinct from necessary existence. III.
163.
Unprofitableness of man's best performances, a sermon
upon the scripture doctrine of, IX. 275.
Unscriptural words made use of by the catholics to de
fend their doctrines, in answer to unscriptural ob
jections made against them by their adversaries, I. li.
329.
uirspu^oco interpreted by ^o^a^io. III. 210.
uTToa-rairig, difference between it and wpoVcojrov, III. 202.
see Hypostasis.
Urban V,, IV, 200. re. X. 354.
Ursaclus, III, ix, condemned as an enemy to the Ni
cene faith, X. 165.
Urslnus, Zacbarias, IV. 308. ra.
Usher, Ambrose, X. 370. 393. 401.
Usher, James, archbishop of Armagh, II. 231. 232.

286 INDEX.
374. IV. 138. 143. 168. 175. 183—189. 195. 205. 214.
217. 235. ra. 237. 290, 308. ra. V. 160. VIII. iii.ra.
3S5-71. IX, xxl. ra, X, 370, originally a professed Cal
vinist, II, 381, drew up the Irish confession of 1615,
ih. afterwards renounced his Calvinian principles,
ih. notice of his opinion respecting the Athanaslan
Creed, IV. 134. 144.
Uxomensis, see Osma. V.
Valens, emperor. III. xi.
Valens, III. ix, condemned as an enemy to the Nicene
faith, X, 165.
Valentia, Gregorius de, see Gregorius.
Valentinians, ascribed the creation of the lower world
to a creature of their own devising, whom they called
Demiurgus, or Creator, II, 58. some of their prin
ciples, III. 436. one of their errors, V. 185.
Valentlnus, II. 59. III. 2. V, 178. 331. 314. X. 485. his
pretence of tradition refuted, V. 323.
Valeslus, Henricus, I. 11. 297. ra, 331.71. II. 272. ra. III.
xviu. 51. 143. 147.
Valla, Laurentius, smelt out that the Apostles' Creed
was not composed by them, V. 393.
Vanity, what, IX. 185. 186.
Varlmadus, IV. 350. ra.
Vasquez, Gabriel, IV. 417. VIIL 156. ra, 172, ra. 199. re.
IX. 503, re, 509. re, X, 514, 519. when he flourished,
IV. 408. declares there can be no demonstration 01
priori of the Divine existence, IV. 408. his reasons
why the eucharistic elements might be called a sacri
fice, VIIL 354. re.
Vatican library, part of the Palatine library transferred
to It, IV. 212.
Velthuyslus, Lambertus, VIII, 87, re. 89. re, 96, re. — 99.
re. 133 re.
Venial sins, doctrine of, controverted, V. 523. sins of
Ignorance and infirmity the only slight sins, ih. all

INDEX, 387
wilful sins deadly and damning, ih. the rule is, to
make the estimate not barely by the matter of the
offence, but the stress that God has laid upon his
commandments, and the degree of wilfulness that
goes along with the transgression of them, ib.
Venn, Richard, 1, 1, 334,
Vern, Daniel, X, 398,
Verona, IV, 337.
Viaticum, its meaning, VII. 346,
Victor, bishop of Rome, V. 148. 339. excoraraunicated
Theodotus for his heresy, 326. blamed for misapply
ing the ecclesiastical censure in a case relating to the
time for keeping Easter, ib.
Victor Antiochenus, VII. 150. ra.
Victorinus Petavionensls, V. 178. 197. ra. 23 1.
'Vienna, imperial library of, has the MS. of the Atha
naslan Creed presented by Charlemagne to pope
Adrian I., IV. 191. and a MS. of Otfridus's German
version of it, 306. and two Greek MS, versions, 311.
VigUius, pope, IV. 321.
VigUius Tapsensis, 1. 1. 107. III. 60. 337. ra. 340, ra, IV.
143. 196. 359. ra. 367. considered by Quesnel and
others to be the author of the Athanasian Creed,
137. 144. by Dr. Cave, 138. Dupln, 139. Bingham,
143. and Oudlnus, 143. denied by Montfaucon, 140.
and Muratorius, 141. reasons for his not being the
author of the Athanasian Creed, 350.
VUlerlus, P. Loseler, X. 386.
Vincentius Mart. IIL 119. re.
VincentiusLlrinensis, IV. 143.247.249. 257.259. re, 263,
367, 368, 370, 371. re, 373, re. 377. re. 378, re, 379, re.
v.. 106, re. 334. ra. 33S. re. 367. ra, X. 477. Inclined to
allow the plea of Origen's works being adulterated,
III. 326. considered by Antelmi to be the author of
the Athanasian Creed, IV, 140, doubted by Mont
faucon, ih. reasons against his being the author of
the Athanasian Creed, 361,

388 INDEX.
Vines, — VIL 365. re.
Vlret, Peter, VIII. 41.
Virgil, VI. 309. 310. 317. 319. 330. VII. 333.
Virginia, see J. Blair.
Virtue, the scripture account of, V. S'^^- its true mean
ing, 509, admits of degrees, 519. its own reward, re
marks on the unsoundness of this maxira, VIII. 64.
6S. 66.
Virunius, X. 431,
Visionaries, ancient, V. 190.
Vitringa, Campegius, V. 63. re. 74. ra. 76. re. 79. ra. 177. ra.
180. ra. — 186. re. 330. 334. re. 349. ra. 403. ra, 415, ra,
417, ra, 437, n. VI, 10, ra, n. 18. ra. in. re. 163. 181.
n. 309. re. 330.W. 331. Jl. 334. ra. 325. ra. 226. re. 231. re.
233. 248. ra. 259. re. 262. 263. ra, 264. 270, ra, 344, re,
357- »». 358. re, VII. 26. ra. 32. re. 49. re. 6s. re. 67. re.
269. ra. 316. ra. 317. ra. 337. ra. 344. 347. ji. 350. re, 362,
Jl. 366, re, 390, re. 391. ra. VIIL 102, ra, 148, ra, is6, ra,
184, 325. ra, 331, re, 343, ra, 344, re. IX. xv, re. 429. re,
X. 477. 482. 488, a proper allegorist of scripture, V.
19;
Voetius, Glsbert, VIII, 88, re. 94. re. 106, re, 109, re, 113, re,
Volkellus, — VIL 34, sS- re. 205, re, 211. re,. 212. re. 272.
re. 273. 274.
Vorstlus, Joannes, VII. 21. re. 86.
Vossius, Gerard John, I. I. 106. II, 196, re, IV. 134 —
138, 143, 197, 333. 333. 359. re. V. 315. re. 333. ra
326. Jl. 467.525. VI.43. w. 113. re. 184. re. 186. ra. 317
318. 345. re. 353. re. 355. Jl. 357. 11.358.W. VII. i5.re. 33
' 95. re. 136. re. 168. re. 241. re. 242. re. 268. ra. 284. ra, 287
ra, 310. ra. 318. re. VIII. 57. re. 139. re. 142. ra. 339. w
374. re. 375. 3^s- n. 357- «• IX. 435. -ra. 460. ra. X. 483
495 — 499- led the way in a strict inquiry into the
Athanasian Creed, IV. 133. the result of his inquiries,
ih. 144. their character, 134. considered the unity of
God, though not demonstrable from human reason,
yet highly probable, 455. n. proved the tradition of

INDEX. 389
the Apostles* Creed having been composed by them
to be fabulous, V. 393. the most judicious etymolo
gist that the world has known, X. 436. 439.
W.
Wade, — III. 361. re. 403. ra.
Wake, William, archbishop of Canterbury, I. 1, 178.
393. V. 363. re. 363, Jl, 378, 494, re. VI. 334. 329. VII.
6. ra. 138. 183. ra. VIII. 138. ra.
Walchius, — I. 1. 335. 336. ra.
Waldegrave, Robert, X, 333,
Walker, — IX, xxvl.
Wall, William, II. 175, ra, 191, Ji, 196. re. HI. 326. 357.
ra. IV. 355. V. 158. ra. 393. ra. 485, 493. re, VI, 343. re,
344. ra. 346. Jl. VII, adv. 46. re, 136. re. 143. ra, 339. re.
VIIL 139. Jl. IX. xix. re. xxi. ra. xxvl. xxviii. xxx. re. xxxi.
XXXU. 439. re. 443. re. 444. Ji. 446. w. 473. ra. 476. w. 487.
ra. 503. ra. 510. ra. X. 476. 485. 494. 495. erroneous in
supposing the word sacrament, used by the younger
Pliny in his account of the Christians, meant bap
tism, and not the eucharist, VII. 33. his opinion re
specting the commencement of infant communion,
IX. XXU.
Wallis, John, SavUIan professor of geometry at Oxford,
I. 1. 83. II. 361. I"V. 307. VI. 315. X. 437. con
sidered some of dean Sherlock's Ulustrations in his
Vindication of the Trinity, as approaching to trithe
ism, 1. 1.41. and was himself charged with leaning to
Sabellianism, ih. his party called Nominalists, 43.
Walsingham, Francis, X. 386.
Waltherus, — VI. 367.
Wanley, Humphrey, IV. 169. 185. 193. 193. 194- 206.
230. X. 304. re. 308. 309. 310. 317. 326. 337. re. 336.
337- 346. 347- 349- 35^- 3^7- 368. 436. 439-
Warburton, William, bishop of Gloucester, I. 1. 333.
335. his animosity against Waterland, 334.
Warcupp, — X. 415.
WATERLAND INDEX. U

390 INDEX.
Ward, Samuel, master of Sidney college, Cambridge,
VII. 95, re, 234. re. 341. ra. IX, xxl. X. 514 — 518.
Ward, Seth, bishop of Salisbury, wrote a treatise on
the existence and attributes of God, IV. 437.
Warren, Dr. Richard, I. 1. 311. VH, 224. X. 427. fel
low of Jesus coUege, Cambridge, rector of Caven
dish, and afterwards archdeacon of Suffolk, X. 455. ra.
published an Answer to Hoadley's Plain Account of
the Sacrament, ih. Wateriand's praise of it, 455.
Waterland, Daniel, his high reputation as a theological
writer, I. I. i. yet there had been no entire collection
of his writings before this edition, ib. the design
of bishop Van Mildert's preliminary essay, 2. little
known of Dr. W.'s personal history, ih. from what
sources derived, 2 — 6, notice of " Memoirs of the
" Life and Writings of Dr, Waterland, &c,by a Clergy-
" man," 4. which was nothing but a scurrUous at
tack by Mr. Jackson, ib. born at Walesby, Lincoln
shire, Feb. 14, 1683, 8. second son of the Rev. H,
Waterland, ib. his early talents, by whom cultivated,
ih. admitted sizer of Magdalene college, Cambridge,
1699, 9, became successively scholar, fellow, tutor,
and dean, ib. appointed by the earl of Suffolk and
Bindon master of the college In 17 13, ib. and pre
sented by him to the living of Elllngham in Norfolk,
10. continued tutor some years after he became head
of the college, ib. used to study late at night, ib.
probably shortened his life by too intense applica
tion, II. was one of the university examiners and
moderators in 17 10, ib. and employed, whUst yet a
junior member of the senate, in several syndicates,
ib. in Nov. 17 12. he preached the commemoration
sermon, ib. and in July 17 13. the assize sermon, ih.
graduated regularly in divinity, Instead of applying
for a degree by mandamus, as Is usual with heads of
houses in that university, ib. Seed's notice of his ce
lebrated divinity act on the question, whether Arian

INDEX.

291

subscription was lawful, 12. this performance pro
bably caused Dr. Clarke to omit a passage respect
ing subscription to the Articles in his second edition
of his Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity, 13. drew up
the vote of thanks by the senate to Dr. Bentley for
his answer to Collins, ih. elected vice-chancellor in
November 1715) I4- exerted himself In the arrange
ments for the university's reception of bishop Moore's
library, ib. the controversy between the two uni
versities and the college of physicians happened in
his vice-chancellorship, 16. 17. was successful In al
laying the political animosities that raged In the uni
versity respecting the Hanoverian succession, 17.
made one of the chaplains in ordinary to the king,
21. probably at Dr. Bentley's suggestion, ib. MId
dleton's unworthy insinuations about his appoint
ment, 22. the origin of his hostility uncertain, 22. ra.
prevented from opposing Bentley in the professor
ship of divinity from esteem for him, 24. anecdote of
his observation on Bentley's prelection on i John
V, 7, the correctness of this anecdote questionable,
and why, 25. what, perhaps, was his and Bentley's
opinion of the matter, 26. had the degree of D. D,
conferred upon him when the king visited Cam
bridge, 26, the Biographia Britannica wrong in say
ing he was incorporated at Oxford, 27. ra. was pro
bably only admitted ad eundem, lb. avoided as much
as possible the contest between the university and
Dr. Bentley respecting his claim of additional fees
for presenting to degrees, 27. 29. appointed to con
vey the university's vote of thanks to bishop Gastrell
for maintaining the university degrees against the
Lambeth degrees, 30.31. and to the earl of Notting
ham for writing in defence of the Trinity In answer
to Whiston, 31.32. concerned In certain negotiations
between the university and the company of stationers
in London, 32. in a political contest for the appoint-
u 2

392 INDEX.
ment of a vice-chancellor, I. i. 34. in maintaining the
rights of the university against the town, ih. and in
revising the list of benefactors to the university, ih.
subscribed twenty guineas towards beautifying his
college chapel, ib. notice of his Vindication of Christ's
Divinity, being a Defence of some Queries relating to
Dr. Clarke' s Scheme of the holy Trinity, 36. Dr. W.'s
own account of the cause of his drawing up these
Queries, and afterwards publishing a Defence of them,
11. pref I. SS- his defence of his general title, viz.
A Vindication of Christ's Divinity, 11. 9. pref. Dr.
Clarke's reputation perceptibly declined upon his
taking the field, 1. 57. bishop Van Mildert's observa
tions on his Queries, and Jackson's answer, 58. his
arrangement of scripture quotations superior to Dr.
Clarke's, 60. notice of Dr. Clarke's tract In reply to
him, entitled, The Modest Plea continued, or a brief
Answer to Dr. Waterland's Queries relating to the
Trinity, 62. appointed first lady Moyer's lecturer
after the publication of his Defence of the Queries,
6S- dedicated his lectures to the bishop of London,
67. the preface contains remarks upon the Modest
Plea continued, and upon Unity of God not inconsist
ent with the Divinity of Christ, ib. character of both,
ib. 68. these lectures, according to the author, (II. vii.)
may be looked upon as a supplement to his Vindica
tion of Christ's Divinity, 68. yet the work may be
considered an entire and perfect treatise in itself, ih.
the argument from worship omitted, having fully
treated of it In the Vindication, II. vii. the Vindica
tion chiefly upon the offensive, ib. the sermons pro
ceed raore directly, giving the direct scripture proofs,
ib. his strictures on the Modest Plea continued,xi. why
he wrote no particular reply to it, ih. what he con
jectured was the object of Dr. Clarke's book, xviii.
his strictures on a paraphlet entided. Unity of God
not inconsistent with the Divi?iity of Christ, ^c. xxiii.

INDEX.

-^93

clears himself from the charge of making three Per
sons one Person, xxxvii. xxxviii. his short strictures on
Whitby's Modest Disquisitions on Bishop Bull's De
fence of the Nicene Creed, I.ii. 283. notice of Whitby's
Reply to them, 1. 71. and of his Answer lo the Reply,
72. bishop Van Mildert's notice of Whitby's second
Part of a Reply, 74. circumstances that induced Wa
terland to publish The Case of ylrian Subscription con
sidered, 75. 76. 77. bishop Van Mildert considers It
one of his ablest productions, 78. answered by Sykes
In The Case of Suhscription to the Thirty-Nine Articles
coTisidered, 82. notice of this answer, ib. the faUacy
that runs through it, 84. notice of Waterland's Reply,
entitled, A Supplement to the Case of Arian Subscrip
tion considered, 85. his vindication of the Articles
from the charge of admitting none but a Calvinistic
construction completely satisfactory, 86. notice of
Sykes's Reply to this Supplement, 87. not noticed
by Waterland, ib. notice of Jackson's Reply to Dr.
Waterland' s Defence of his Queries, 88. how far Dr.
Clarke was concerned In It, 88. ra. answered by Wa
terland In his Second Vindication of Christ's Divinity,
&c., 91. the whole force of his intellectual powers
and erudition collected In this work, 95. yet It was
prepared in two months, ib. his chief object in this
Vindication is to clear the sense of the Ante-Nicene
churcb, HI. v. his answer to Whiston's objection
against the suffrage of the Ante-Nicene church being
claimed in favour of the Athanasian doctrines, ib. his
objections against a proposal for determining the
controversy by scripture alone, laying aside not only
antiquity, but also those texts of scripture that are
disputed, xx. his defence for entitling his two tracts
Vindications of Christ's Divi7iily, 2. what he princi
pally intended by the motto prefixed to his first Vin
dication, 6. his remarks as to the sincerity of both
parties, 8. his justification of bis application of the
U3

294 INDEX.
terms Arians and Arianism, III. lo. answers the
charge of concealing the material point in question,
19. notice of Jackson's Remarks, and Clarke's Ob
servations on his second Defence of some Queries, I.
i. 95. why he did not notice Jackson's Remarks, 100.
some particulars respecting his Farther Vindication
of Christ's Divinity, in answer to Dr. Clarke's Ob
servations, 100 — 105. which was answered by Jack
son's Farther Remarks, &c., 105. which Remarks re
mained unnoticed by Waterland, ih. and here this
controversy ended, ib. between the publication of his
Second Vindication and his Farther Vindication he
wrote his Critical History of the Athanasian Creed,
ih. object of this work, 106. IV. 129. method of it,
I. i. 106. IV. 150. some information respecting the
circumstances that gave rise to his Answer to some
Queries printed at Exon, relating to the Arian Con
troversy, I. 1. 129. notice of his tract, entitled. The
Scriptures and the Arians compared, &c., 133. occa
sion of his correspondence with Mr. Staunton con
cerning the Trinity, 134. his amiableness how shewn
In this controversy, 137. origin of his Dissertation
upon the .Argument a priori ybr proving the Existence
of a First Cause, 137. 145. at first added anony
mously to Mr. Law's Enquiry, (who was his Inti
mate friend,) 147. notice of this Dissertation, ib. his
services in the Trinitarian controversy, 151. did not
notice any of Jackson's further writings against him,
ib. the Memoirs of his Life and Writings by Jack
son, too scurrilous to be replied to, ib. outline of his
work, entitled. The Importance of the Doctrine of the
Trinity asserted, 112. when and where reprinted, 127.
notice of his Remarks on Clarke's Exposition of the
Church Catechism, 185. replied to by Sykes, 189.
the most exceptionable part of whose answer being
relative to the Lord's Supper, he in consequence
published his tract on The Nature, Obligation, UTid

INDEX. 395
Efficacy of the ChristiuTi Sacraments, 193. notice of
it, ih. notice of Sykes's Defence of his Answer, 201.
and of Waterland's reply in his Supplement to his
former treatise, 205. and of Sykes's rejoinder in his
True Foundatio7is of natural and revealed Religion,
208. and of Wateriand's notice of this in his Post
script to his second part of Scripture Vindicated, 169.
and of Sykes''s short answer to this Postscript, 171.
Waterland pursued this controversy no further, 172.
his controversial writings in defence of Christianity
against deists, 153. wrote the first part of his Scripture
Vindicated in answer to Tindal's Christianity as old as
the Creation, 157. notice of it, ib. 158. the first part ex
tends only to the end of Genesis, 158. this part no
ticed by Tindal in his reply to bishop Gibson's second
Pastoral Letter, 160. this publication he deemed un
worthy of a reply, ib. anonymously but fiercely at
tacked by Dr. Middleton, 161. who bore him per
sonal Ul-will, from his being his too successful com
petitor in literature and public esteem, ih. Middle-
ton's letter answered first by Dr. Pearce, 163. against
which Middleton published a Defence, ih. notice of
it, ib. Waterland took no part in these disputes,
but went on with his second part of Scripture Vin
dicated, 168. notice of it, ib. and of his third part,
172. designed a fourth part vindicating the New Tes
tament In like manner, which however never appear
ed, ih. the three parts subsequently published to
gether with a general preface, 173, notice of his De
fence of the Bishop of St. David's, Ib. his Advice to a
Student, drawn up for his university pupils, and not
intended for publication, 178. notice of his Recom
mendatory Preface to the second editio7i of Mr. Blair's
Sermons, ib. and of his Discourse on Regeneration,
179, why very seasonable at the time, 181. high en
comium of it, 182. notice of his Charge on the doc
trinal use of the sacrament, 212. 264. particulars of
u 4

296 INDEX.
his amicable dispute with Dr. Pearce respecting the
eucharist, 1. 1. 213. Dr. Brett defended Johnson's Un
bloody Sacrifice against him, 265. notice of his MS.
censures of Brett's and Johnson's publications on the
same subject, 216. general account of his Review of
the Doctrine of the Eucharist, &c., 218. its object, ib.
Dr. Berrlman his friend, 247. re. notice of his primary
Charge on the alleged Independence of natural rtfligion
upon that which is revealed, 247. notice of his second
Charge In defence of revealed religion, 249. most of
his observations therein were levelled against Toland's
Christianity as old as the Creation, 254. notice of Dis
course of Fundamentals, comprising the substance of
two Charges, ih. and of his three Charges respecting
the eucharist and sacrifices, with observations upon
them, 267. notices respecting his five occasional ser
mons, 279. confided his papers to his former pupil,
the Rev. J. Clarke, to publish such as he thought
proper after his death, 281. who selected thirty-three
sermons and two tracts, one on justification, the
other on infant communion, 282. observations upon
the sermons, ih. upon the tract on justification, 287.
and upon that on Infant communion, 290. Clarke's
preface to these writings, IX. 1. notice of his two
Letters on lay-baptism, 1. I. 292. was first In favour
of it, but afterwards altered his opinion, X. 4. Mr.
Kelsall's answer to the first, n. notice of his letters
to Mr. Lewis, I. i. 298. and to other correspondents,
299. observations respecting his MS. notes on his
own and on other writings, 300. laboured much for
the improvement of Hearne's edition of Robert of
Gloucester, 303. his annotations on the holy scrip
tures Inserted in Dr. Dodd's Commentary on the Bi
ble, 304. his account of his declining to be prolo
cutor of the lower house of convocation, 1735, X.
412. 450. Browne's Animadversions on two pieces,
and Alexander's Essay on Irenasus, passed throueh

INDEX, 297
his hands before they were printed, 413, how far
concerned about the new edition of Cave's Historia
Literaria, 423,424. his thoughts on moral goodness,
462. his services as master of liis college, and vice-
chancellor of the university, I. I. 305. recommended
by bishop Robinson as the first lady Moyer's lec
turer, ih. presented by the dean and chapter of St.
PaiU's to the living of St. Austin and St. Faith, Lon
don, ib. proraoted to the chancellorship of York, by
sir W. Dawes, archbishop of York, 308. the arch
bishop's letter of thanks to hira for his History of the
Athanaslan Creed, 309. through whom made canon
of Windsor, 310. obtains the vicarage of Twicken
ham from that chapter, and resigns the living of St.
Austin and St. Faith, ib. collated by bishop Gibson
to the archdeacoriry of Middlesex, 246, 310, intimate
with Seed, 311, chosen prolocutor of the lower house
of convocation, but declines the post, and why, 313.
X. 412. 450. Dr. Cobden's intended address on his
presentation, I. 1. 312. re. his literary aid to other au
thors, 314. particularly to John Berriman's Moyer's
Lectures, ib. Wharton's edition of Cave's Historia
Literaria, 317 . and FIddes's Body of Divinity, ib. the
offer of the bishopric of Llandaff made to him, pro
bably through archbishop Potter, 320. why he de
clined it, ib. notice of an Ill-natured story respecting
him, 324. his patience and resignation in his last ill
ness, 326. his interment, 337. had married Jane Tre
gonwell, 338. archbishop Potter's tribute to his me
mory, 330. his literary acquaintances, 331. deference
paid to him, 333. character of his opponents, ih.
Warburton's animosity against him, 334. praised by
foreigners, 335. the good that his controversial writ
ings produced, 336. his style, 341. his temper and
disposition, 342. he and Dr. Clarke on good terms,
notwithstanding their difference in religious points,
344. chronological order of his works, 345. re. the

298 INDEX.
arrangement in this edition, I. i. 346. most ot his
books in Rawlinson' s collection in the Bodleian,
324. ra.
Wateriand, Henry, rector of Walesby and FUxborough,
the father of Daniel Waterland by a second wife, I.
I. 8. was the son of John Waterland, presbyter of
Braughton, 8. ra. and had been a scholar of Mag
dalene coUege, Carabrldge, ih,
Waterland, Henry, I. 1. 329.
Wateriand, Henry, notice of, I.I.329. his preferment, ib.
Waterland, Isaac, 1. 1. 330. re.
Waterland, John, presbyter of Braughton, grandfather
of Daniel, 1. 1. 8. re.
Waterland, Martin, his death, 1. i. 330. w.
Waterland, Samuel, 1. 1. 330. re.
Waterland, Dr. Theodore, 1. 1. 3. 344. brother of Daniel,
educated at Clare-hall, Cambridge, where he became
fellow, I. i. 328. 329. afterwards fellow of Magda
lene college, 329. his preferments, ib. preached lady
Moyer's lectures, but did not publish them, ib. his
only publication an accession sermon at Cambridge,
ih.
Waterland, Mrs., see J. Tregonwell.
Watts, Isaac, VI. 324.
Watts, J., VI. 46. re.
Webster, WUliam, 1. 1. 334. V. 27. re. translated Malm-
bourg's History of Arianism, I. 1. 319. notice of the
two Dissertations he prefixed, 319. re. editor of the
Weekly Miscellany, under the name of Richard
Hooker, 324.
Weekly Miscella7iy, see Webster.
Weeks, computation by, archbishop Sharpe's Illustra
tion of, VIII. 33.
Welchman, Edward, I. 11. 347. V. 9. re. 247. VII. 78. re.
X. 423. author of an Illustration of the Thirty-nine
Articles, notice of his tract, entitled, Dr. Clarke's
ScriptuT-e DoctriTie of the Trinity examined, I. 1. 51.

INDEX. 299
Wells, Edward, V. 143. re. 427. VI. 205. re. 222. ra. 335.
251. ra. 264. ra. 265. 71. 367. 319. VII. 369. re, X. 497,
notice of his Remarks on Dr. Clarke's Introduction to
his Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity, I. i.47. replied
to by Dr. Clarke, who attacked some untenable posi
tions he had advanced, 48. notice of his second letter
in answer to Dr. Clarke, ih.
Wend'elinus, — X. 38. w.
Werenfels, Samuel, VII. 333. re. X. 485. 504.
Wesley, John, 1. i, 180, 181, 288,
Wesseling, — X. 415. 417.
Wessellus, Joannes, VI. 344. re. IX. 453. re. 467. re.
West, GUbert, VI. 321. 324.
Wharton, Henry, IV. 178. 305.306. X. 307. 3i3. 314.
219. 225. 226. 275. 298. 346. 355. 3S6. 362. edited
Cave's Historia Literaria, I. I, 317. was of opinion
that the version of the Bible, commonly ascribed to
Wickliff, was really done by Trevlsa, IV. 176. is po
sitive the Norfolk MS, of the Gospels belongs to
Wickliff, ib. his reasons unsatisfactory to others, and
in part confuted, ib. Waterland's observations on the
subject, ib.
Wheatly, Charles, I. 1. 211. 295. 300, 301. 302. 314.
331. VII. 303. re. 437. re. X. 338. 339. 330. 339. once
a fellow of St. John's college, Oxford, 1. 1, 301, notice
of Waterland's MS, notes on his Illustration of the
Common Prayer, 7. character of his Moyer's Lec
tures, X. 430. published an anonymous tract against
Hoadley's Plain Account of the Sacrament, 456, well
spoken of, ih.
Whelock, Abraham, X, 304, ra.
Whiston, WUliam, I. i. 3, 35. 45. 64. 76. 83, 83. 93.
133. 154. 311. 393. 333. II, 347. Ill, xxi. 60. 103.
259, 260. 306, 316, 336. 407, 418. 466. 469. IV. 352.
re. 364. re,. V. 328. ra. VI, 173, ra. 174. 297, 315. 319.
VIII. 7.ra. X. 392. 410. 421. 452. notice of his cha
racter, I. 1. 155, his censure of Dr. Clarke's method

300 INDEX.
of vindicating Arian subscription, II. 398. his objec
tion against the suffrage of the Ante-Nicene church
being claimed in favour of the Athanasian doctrines
answered. III. v. Fabricius's censure of his attempt
to substitute the larger for the smaller Epistles of
Ignatius, 363. re. and of his attempt about the Apo
stolical Constitutions, 263. re. his proof of the Son
being a creature from Prov, viii. 22. refuted, 316.
317.318. his censure of Athanasius on this point an
swered, 319.
Whitaker, William, II. 377. 378. 384. V. 336. ra. VIII.
343. re. regius professor of divinity at Cambridge,
furthered the growth of Calvinism there, II. 376.
drew up the Lambeth Articles, 379.
Whitby, Daniel, I. i. 118. 132. 124. 128. 133. 155.300.
332. Ii. 12. 91. 100. re. 228. 276. 324. HI. 418. IV.
116. V. 76. n. 91. re. 105. 143. re. 383. re. 293. ra. 325. Ji.
468. VI. 190. ra. 215. Jl. 319. 323. 342. re. 351. ra. 373,
ra. 375. ra. VII. 21. 117. ra. 123. 224. 376. re, VIII, 104,
ra. III. re, IX. 455. 473.11. 499. ra. X. 503. a quotation
proving his former belief In Christ's divinity, I. Ii. n.
an Instance of his misquoting authorities, 93. his no
tion of mysteries exposed, 218. censured for his dis
belief of the Trinity, 225. praised for his former good
service to the church, 282. notice of his Disquisi-
tioves modestce on bishop Bull's Defence of the Ni
cene Creed, i. 69. his two preliminary maxims, 70.
strictures on these Disquisitions, shewing their ge
neral fallacies and particular defects, ii. 283. his first
fallacy is his making essence and person to signify
the same, ib. further commented on in Waterland's
Answer to his Reply, II. 308. his second is, in argu
ing from the expressions of Arians to those of Ante-
Nicene writers, I. ii. 386. further noticed in the An
swer to his Reply, II. 321. his third is, in arguing
against the faith of the Ante-Nicene fathers In Christ's
divinity, from their often distinguishing God from

INDEX.

301

Christ, and calling the Father God absolutely, I. ii.
387. this fallacy enlarged upon, II. 325. his mis
quotations, I. II. 287. II. 231. his misconstructions and
misrepresentations, 1. u. 288. II. 234. 237. 241. 245.
349.359.363. 364. 368. 369. charged with falsely styl
ing Barnabas's Epistle spurious, I. Ii. 390. II. 346. and
with giving a partial account of the ancient doxolo
gies, 1. 11. 391. II. 347. Waterland's Answer to his
Reply, 305. bishop Van Mildert's notice of both the
Reply and the Answer, I. I. 71. 73. why Wateriand
did not answer his Modest Disquisitions more fully
in his Defence, &c., II. 339. his method of managing
the controversy, according to Waterland, 376. bishop
Van Mildert's notice of his second part of a Reply,
1. 1. 74. objections to his addition to the definition of
the word heretic, V. 83. 87. his opinion of the use
and value of the ancient fathers, 376. 377. 7i. his ob
jections against the use of them in interpreting scrip
ture answered, 384. observations on his censures of
their scripture criticisms, 311. 316. 319. his view in
disparaging them, 339. ra. his explanation of i Cor.
X. 16, &c. censured, VII. 316. 318.
Whitchurch, Edward, X. 303. 310. 333. 337. ra. 339.
348- 349- 368. 371-372- 374- 375- 377- 382. 383- 399-
White, Dr., II. 383.
AVhite, Francis, bishop of Ely, observation on his no
tion ofthe eucharistic sacrifice, VIII. 169.
Whitfield, George, I. i. 180. 181. IX. iv. ra. vui. ra. Ix. ra.
xii, ra, xiv.
Whltgift, John, archbishop of Canterbury, VII. 437- IX.
450. ra. X. 13. 63. 66. 67. his opinion as to the pro
ceedings at Cambridge against Barret for Antl-Cal-
vlnlsm, II. 376. 377. 378. though he countenanced
the Lamheth Articles, yet he might not have under
stood them in so strict a sense as Whitaker, who
drew them up, 369.
Whole Duty of Man, VI. 305.

302 INDEX.
Wholly, anciently spell holy, IV. 282. ra.
Wicked men, the providential instruments of good,
two sermons on this subject, IX. 75. 86.
Wickliff, John, IV. 178. 294- X. 200. 203. 206, 209,
310. 211. 229. 231.394- 297- 298. 345- 346. 352- 376-
377- 393- 394- 398- "Otice of an English Comment
on the Athanasian Creed ascribed to him by Water-
land, IV. 175. on what grounds, ib. a MS. of his
Bible in Emanuel coUege library, Cambridge, 176.
Wharton was of opinion that the version, commonly
ascribed to him, was really Trevlsa's, ib. his reasons
unsatisfactory to others, and In part confuted, ih. Wa
terland's observations on the subject, 177. Wharton
Is positive that the Norfolk MS. of the Gospels Is a
version done by Wickliff, 176. two copies of his
translation of the Testament in Magdalene college
library, Cambridge, X. 332. a copy annexed to his
Bible In Emanuel college library, ib. observations
respecting MS. copies of his translation of the Testa
ment, 374. 378. conjectures concerning his Bible,
353- 359- probably translated the New Testament
only, 354- 359-
Wickliffites, X. 317. 224.
Wilkins, John, bishop of Chester, IV. 307. 452. ra. VI.
169. w. 210. 324. VIII. 66. ra. 81. ra. X. 278. 281.
289. ra. »
WiU, and arhitrary will, distinct, I, II, 91. how the Son
may be said to have been begotten with the will of
the Father, 89. 348. how the ancients held eternal
generation to be an act of the will, III. 262. in what
senses used by the fathers, 364. its different mean
ings as applied to temporal and to eternal generation,
287.
Will, or ihe Father's Will, a name given by some of
the ancients to the Son, III. 263.
WUlehad, St., bishop of Breme, IV. 334. 336.
WiUiam IIL, VI. 338.

INDEX. 303
WUliam and Mary college in Virginia, Rev. J. Blair its
original projector and first president, VI. 338.
WiUiams, — I. I. 388. president of St. John's college,
Cambridge, X. 459.
WiUiams, Dr., VIII. 34.
WUlis, Browne, X. 458.
Wimbledon, — X. 331,
Windsor college library, X. 391. 303. 398. 399.
Wingate, Edmund, VI. 315.
Wise, Dr., VHI. 181. n.
Wltsius Hermannus, I. i. 255. V. 254. ra. VI. 47. w. S3
ra. 56. ra. 57. ra. 67, ra. 131. ra. 163. 183. re. 184. ra. 185. ra
203. ra. 308. ra. 224. ra. 225. ra. 235. ra. 251. 252. ra. 359
ra. 268. ra. VII. 316, ra. 317. ra, 330, ra, 376. ra, VIII, 14
ra, 21. re, 23, ra. 24. ra. 88. ra. in. re. 112. w. 156. ra. X
471. 472, 483, his censure of those who denied the
importance of the doctrine of the Trinity, V, 4, re, and
of the remonstrants for not considering the doctrine
ofthe Trinity practical, 37, re. confuted the pretences
of Marsham and Spencer against the opinion that
pagan writers borrowed from the Jews, VIII. 16.
Witty, — VL 15. ra. 16. ra.
Wolff, R., X. 337, 400.
Wolfius, John Christopher, V. 49, re. 76. ra. 78. w. 80. ra.
361, 363. 363. ra. VI. 153. 342. ra. 344. re. 351. re. VII.
21, 51, re, 66. re. 108. re. 155. re, 189. re. 223. re. 224. 225.
318. re. 320. re. 330. re. 397. re. VIII. 6. re. 269. ra. 325.
ra. IX. 439. re. 442. re. X. 473.
WoUaston, William, IV. 427. 450. re. V. 505. re. VI. 324.
Wolsey, Thomas, cardinal, X. 238.
Wolzogenlus, — VII. 63. re. 85. X. 501.
Women had the priesthood among some ancient sects,
X.51-
Wood, Anthony, X, 360. 361,
Woolston, Thomas, VI, 285. 393.
Word, see Aoyog.
Worde, Wynkyn de, X, 335,

304 INDEX.
World, the upper and lower, not created by one Author,
according to Cerinthus, II. 37. crearion of the world
by God most high proved from the eucharist, VIIL
131. see Revelation.
Worship, religious, appropriated to the supreme God
only in scripture, I. ii. 162. creation the ground and
reason of worship In scripture, 190. some probable
reasons why God may have reserved divine worship
to himself alone, 166. no distinction in scripture be
tween absolute and inferior worship, 166. II. 73. the
same proved also from the practice of the primitive
martyrs, I. II. 173. and from the doctrine of the an
cient church, 175. proof that relative inferior worship
may not be paid to any creature, 167. religious wor
ship due to Christ, 178. upon what principles given to
him by the primitive Christians, 181. how the wor
ship, paid to hira, redounds to the Father, 184. due
to him, as Creator and Preserver, long before the
commencing of his mediatorial kingdom, ^189. proves
Christ to be the one God, II. xxx. the Arian notion of
worship refuted, xxxii. the only scriptural foundation
of any religious worship is the divinity of the Person,
xxxvi. the mediatorial office of Christ cannot be the
foundation of his worship, and why, xxxiii. xxxvi.
observations on the opinions of the author of Unity
of God not inconsistent with the Divinity of Christ,
with respect to religious worship, xxxl. xxxii. prayer
and thanksgiving, as parts of religious worship, how
considered, xxxiv. mediatorial worship considered at
large, III. 343. only one, and has respect to the di
vinity of the Person to be worshipped, otherwise It Is
idolatry, 349. 350. how understood by the ancients,
357. who raade no distinction of supreme and in
ferior worship, 360. why the worship of the Son, al
though terminating in the Father, cannot be an in
ferior worship, 361. why his worship may be con
sidered, as ultimately resting in the Father, ih. in-

INDEX. 305
feiior worship disproved, 363. how it differs from
honour, 354. worship of the Son not founded on his
power of judging, 376. this was the Socinian idea,
ih. the old Arian foundation for his worship, 380.
why principally required to be given to God, 429.
scripture knows nothing of creature- worship, or in
ferior, relative or mediate, IV. 360. 362. observations
on divine worship, V. 33. instances from scripture of
worship being paid to the Son and Holy Ghost, 379.
proof that It was also offered by the primitive Chris
tians, 380.
Wotton, WUliam, II. 95. re. IV. 307. 308. re. V. 301.
305. ra. VL 45. re. 344. re. 345. re.
Wrangham, archdeacon, I. 1. 6.
Wray, Christopher, 1. 1. 8. re.
Wurtzburgh, library of, has the oldest MS. of S. Bru
no's Comment on the Athanaslan Creed, IV. 169.
which was left by him as a legacy to that church, ib.
Its age, ib.
Wyghte, John, X. 400. X.
Xenophanes, III. 256. re.
Xenophon, VI. 315. 316. said to have borrowed from
the scriptures, VIII. 10.
Xlmenes, Francis, cardinal, X. 431.
Y.
York, archbishop of, see sir W- Dawes.
York, cathedral library of, has a MS, of S. Bruno's
Comraent on the Athanasian Creed, IV. 170. Its pro
bable age, ih.
Young, Dr., dean of Sarum, 1. 1. 136. VI. 315. 317. X.
454-
Young, Patrick, IV. 214.
Young, — canon residentiary of St. Paul's, 1. 1, 307,
Z,
Zach, Mltylen., III. 395. ra.
WATERLAND INDEX. -v

3o6 INDEX.
Zaleucus's laws borrowed in part from the scriptures,
VIIL II.
Zanchius, Jerome, VI. 268. ra. VIL 334.ra. VHI. 272. ra.
378. ra. 346. ra 353. ra. X. 39.
Zeltner, ^- VIH. 171. ra.
Zeno Veronensis, 1. 11. 100. ra. 114. re. III. 100. ra. 147. ra.
356. ra. 366. ra. 368. re. 395. ra. 395. ra. 454. ra. IV. 37.
no. V. 43. VIII. 393, ra. 308. his statement as to the
procession of the Son, I. II. 106. ra. and as to the rera-
divided nature of the Father and the Son, 206. ra.
Zephyrln, pope, V. 229.
Zlalowskl, Eustratlus Johannldes, GundUng wrote notes
on his piece relating to the religion of the Greek
churches, IV. 138.
Zols, X. 138.
Zoroastres, VI. 180. VIII. 21.
Zornlus, — V. 294. w. 323. ra. VII. 52. re. 107. ra. 312. ra.
313. ra. 319. re. 320. re. 344, 376, re. VIH. 138 ra, 335. ra.
326. ra. IX. xix.ra. XX. 502. ra. X. 483. 486. 488. 511.
Zulnglians, VII. 5. considered lay-baptism Invalid, X.
26. contrary to Zulngllus, ih.
Zulnglius, Ulrlcus, IX. xxiv. X. 26. his views respect
ing the eucharist how faulty, VII. 182. what apo
logy made for him, ib.
Zwicker, Daniel, I. 1. 36. III. xviii. V. 208. re. bishop
Bull's Primitiva et Apostolica Traditio written ex
pressly against him, 1. 1. 37. rejected the proeme of
St. John's Gospel, V. 342.

THE END.

9799